God hath not cast off all Israel. The Gentiles must not be proud but stand in faith and fear.
Not al the Ievves vvere reprobate, but some electe: and they by grace obtained iustice, the rest (according to the Prophets) being excecated. 11. Against vvhom not vvithstanding the Christian Gentils (to vvhom by that occasion Christ is come) must not insult: but rather feare euery man him self to be likevvise cut of the tree (vvhich is the Catholike Church) 25 and knovv that vvhen al the Gentils are brought into the Church, then (about the end of the vvorld) shal the multitude of the Ievves also come in: 33 according to the disposition of the vvonderful vvisedom of God.
1I say then: Hath God cast away his people? God forbid! For I also am an Israelite of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.Adunque io dico: forse che ha Iddio rigettato il suo popolo? Mai no. Conciossiachè io pure sono Israelita, del seme di Abramo, della tribù di Beniamino:I Say then: Hath god reiected his people? God forbid for I also am an Israëlite, of the seede of Abraham, of the tribe of Ben-iamin.Dico ergo: Numquid Deus repulit populum suum ? Absit. Nam et ego Israëlita sum ex semine Abraham, de tribu Benjamin: 2God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew. Know you not what the scripture saith of Elias, how he calleth on God against Israel?Non ha rigettato Dio quel popolo, che egli ha preveduto. Non sapete voi quel, che dice la Scrittura in persona di Elia: e come egli sollecita Dio contro Israele?God hath not reiected his people vvhich he foreknevve. Or knovv you not in Elias vvhat the Scripture saith: hovv he requesteth God against Israël?non repulit Deus plebem suam, quam præscivit. An nescitis in Elia quid dicit Scriptura ? quemadmodum interpellat Deum adversum Israël: 3Lord, they have slain thy prophets, they have dug down thy altars. And I am left alone: and they seek my life.Signore, hanno uccisi i tuoi Profeti, han rovinati i tuoi altari: e io son rimasto solo, e vogliono la mia vita.Lord, they haue slaine thy Prophets, they haue digged dovvne thine altares: and I am left alone, and they seeke my life.Domine, prophetas tuos occiderunt, altaria tua suffoderunt: et ego relictus sum solus, et quærunt animam meam. 4But what saith the divine answer to him? I have left me seven thousand men that have not bowed their knees to Baal.Ma che dice a lui la risposta di Dio? Mi son riserbato sette mila uomini, i quali non han piegato il ginocchio dinanzi a Baal.But vvhat saith the diuine ansvver vnto him? I haue left me seuen thousand men, that haue not borred their knees to Baal?Sed quid dicit illi divinum responsum ? Reliqui mihi septem millia virorum, qui non curvaverunt genua ante Baal. 5Even so then, at this present time also, there is a remnant saved according to the election of grace.Nello stesso modo adunque anche adesso sono stati salvati i riserbati secondo l'elezione della grazia.So therfore at this time also, there are remaines saued according to the election of grace.Sic ergo et in hoc tempore reliquiæ secundum electionem gratiæ salvæ factæ sunt. 6And if by grace, it is not now by works: otherwise grace is no more grace.E se per grazia, dunque non per le opere: altrimenti la grazia non è più grazia.And if by grace: not novv of vvorkes. othervvise grace novv is not grace.Si autem gratia, jam non ex operibus: alioquin gratia jam non est gratia.
7What then? That which Israel sought, he hath not obtained: but the election hath obtained it. And the rest have been blinded.E che adunque? Israele non ha conseguito quel, che cercava: lo hanno conseguito gli eletti: tutti gli altri poi si sono accecati:Vvhat then? that vvhich Israel sought, the same he hath not obtained: but the election hath obtained: and the rest vvere blinded.Quid ergo ? Quod quærebat Israël, hoc non est consecutus: electio autem consecuta est: ceteri vero excæcati sunt: 8As it is written: God hath given them the spirit of insensibility; eyes that they should not see and ears that they should not hear, until this present day.Come sta scritto: Dio diede loro lo spirito di stupidità: occhi, perché non veggano, e orecchi, perché non odano fino al giorno d'oggi.as it is vvritten: God hath giuen them the spirit of compunction: eies, that they may not see: and eares, that they may not heare: vntil this present day.sicut scriptum est: Dedit illis Deus spiritum compunctionis: oculos ut non videant, et aures ut non audiant, usque in hodiernum diem. 9And David saith: Let their table be made a snare and a trap and a stumbling block and a recompense unto them.E Davidde dice: La loro mensa diventi per essi un lacciuolo, e un cappio, e un inciampo, e ciò per giusta loro punizione.And Dauid saith: Be their table made for a snare and for a trappe and for a scandal and for a retribution vnto them.Et David dicit: Fiat mensa eorum in laqueum, et in captionem, et in scandalum, et in retributionem illis. 10Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see: and bow down their back always.Si offuschino i loro occhi, sicché non veggano: e aggrava mai sempre il loro dorso.Be their eies darkened, that they may not see: and their backe make thou alvvaies crooked.Obscurentur oculi eorum ne videant: et dorsum eorum semper incurva. 11I say then: Have they so stumbled, that they should fall? God forbid! But by their offence salvation is come to the Gentiles, that they may be emulous of them.Io dico adunque: hanno egli no inciampato in tal guisa (solo) per cadere? Mai no. Ma il loro delitto è salute alle genti, ond'essi prendano ad emularle.I say them, haue they so stombled, that they should fall? God forbid. but by their offence, saluation is to the Gentils, that they may emulate them.Dico ergo: Numquid sic offenderunt ut caderent ? Absit. Sed illorum delicto, salus est gentibus ut illos æmulentur. 12Now if the offence of them be the riches of the world and the diminution of them the riches of the Gentiles: how much more the fulness of them?Che se il loro delitto è la ricchezza del mondo, e la loro scarsezza è ricchezza delle nazioni: quanto più la loro pienezza?And if the offence of them be the riches of the vvorld, and the diminution of them the riches of the Gentils: hovv much more the fulnesse of them?Quod si delictum illorum divitiæ sunt mundi, et diminutio eorum divitiæ gentium: quanto magis plenitudo eorum ?
13For I say to you, Gentiles: As long indeed as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I will honour my ministry,Imperocché a voi, Gentili, io dico: in quanto io sono Apostolo delle genti, farò onore al mio ministero,For to you Gentils I say, as long verely as I am the Apostle of the Gentils, I vvil honour my ministerie,Vobis enim dico gentibus: Quamdiu quidem ego sum gentium Apostolus, ministerium meum honorificabo, 14If, by any means, I may provoke to emulation them who are my flesh and may save some of them.Se mai provocassi ad emulazione il mio sangue, e salvassi alcuni di loro.if by any meanes I may prouoke my flesh to emulation, and may saue some of them.si quomodo ad æmulandum provocem carnem meam, et salvos faciam aliquos ex illis. 15For if the loss of them be the reconciliation of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead?Imperocché se il loro rigettamento e la riconciliazione del mondo: che sarà il loro ricevimento, se non una risurrezione da morte?For if the losse of them be the reconciliation of the vvorld: vvhat shal the receiuing be, but life from the dead?Si enim amissio eorum, reconciliatio est mundi: quæ assumptio, nisi vita ex mortuis ? 16For if the firstfruit be holy, so is the lump also: and if the root be holy, so are the branches.Che se le primizie sono sante, lo è pur la massa: e se santa la radice, santi anche i rami.And if the first fruite be holy, the masse also: and if the roote be holy, the boughes also.Quod si delibatio sancta est, et massa: et si radix sancta, et rami. 17And if some of the branches be broken and thou, being a wild olive, art ingrafted in them and art made partaker of the root and of the fatness of the olive tree:Che se alcuni de' rami sono stati svelti, e tu essendo un ulivo selvatico, se' stato in loro luogo innestato, e fatto consorte della radice, e del grasso dell'olivo,And if some of the boughes be broken, and thou vvhereas thou vvast a vvilde oliue, art graffed in them, and art made partaker of the roote and of the fatnesse of the oliue,Quod si aliqui ex ramis fracti sunt, tu autem cum oleaster esses, insertus es in illis, et socius radicis, et pinguedinis olivæ factus es, 18Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest not the root: but the root thee.Non voler vantarti contro a rami. Che se ti vanti: tu non porti già la radice, ma la radice porta te.glorie not against the boughes. And if thou glorie: not thou bearest the roote, but the roote thee.noli gloriari adversus ramos. Quod si gloriaris: non tu radicem portas, sed radix te.
19Thou wilt say then: The branches were broken off that I might be grafted in.Dirai però: que' rami furono svelti, perché io fossi innestato.Thou saiest then: The boughes vvere broken, that I might be graffed in.Dices ergo: Fracti sunt rami ut ego inserar. 20Well: because of unbelief they were broken off. But thou standest by faith. Be not highminded, but fear.Bene: sono stati svelti per l'incredulità. E tu stai saldo per la fede: non levarti in superbia, ma temi.Vvel: because of incredulitie they vvere broken, but thou by faith doest stand: be not to highly vvise, but feare.Bene: propter incredulitatem fracti sunt. Tu autem fide stas: noli altum sapere, sed time. 21For if God hath not spared the natural branches, fear lest perhaps also he spare not thee.Imperocché se Dio non perdonò ai rami naturali: non perdonerà neppure a te.For if God hath not spared the natural boughes: lest perhaps he vvil not spare thee neither.Si enim Deus naturalibus ramis non pepercit: ne forte nec tibi parcat. 22See then the goodness and the severity of God: towards them indeed that are fallen, the severity; but towards thee, the goodness of God, if thou abide in goodness. Otherwise thou also shalt be cut off.Osserva adunque la bontà, e la severità di Dio: la severità verso dì quelli, che caddero: la bontà di Dio verso di te, se ti atterrai alla bontà, altrimenti sarai reciso anche tu.See then the goodnes and the seueritie of God: vpō them surely that are fallen, the seueritie: but vpon thee the goodnes of God, if thou abide in his goodnesse, othervvise thou also shalt be cut of.Vide ergo bonitatem, et severitatem Dei: in eos quidem qui ceciderunt, severitatem: in te autem bonitatem Dei, si permanseris in bonitate, alioquin et tu excideris. 23And they also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be grafted in: for God is able to graft them in again.Ed eglino pure, se non resteranno nella incredulità, saranno innestati: conciossiachè potente è Dio per nuovamente innestarli.But they also, if they do not abide in incredulitie, shal be graffed in. for God is able to graffe them in againe,Sed et illi, si non permanserint in incredulitate, inserentur: potens est enim Deus iterum inserere illos. 24For if thou wert cut out of the wild olive tree, which is natural to thee; and, contrary to nature, wert grafted into the good olive tree: how much more shall they that are the natural branches be grafted into their own olive tree?Imperocché se tu sei stato staccato dal naturale ulivastro, e contro natura se' stato innestato al buono ulivo: quanto più quegli, che sono della stessa natura, saranno al proprio ulivo innestati?For if thou vvast cut out of the natural vvild oliue, and contrarie to nature vvast graffed into the good oliue: hovv much more they that are according to nature, shal be graffed into their ovvne oliue?Nam si tu ex naturali excisus es oleastro, et contra naturam insertus es in bonam olivam: quanto magis ii qui secundum naturam inserentur suæ olivæ ?
25For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, of this mystery (lest you should be wise in your own conceits) that blindness in part has happened in Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles should come in.Imperocché non voglio, che siavi ignoto, o fratelli, questo mistero (affinchè dentro di voi non vi giudichiate sapienti), che l'induramento è avvenuto in una parte ad Israele, perfino a tanto che sia entrata la pienezza delle genti,For I vvil not haue you ignorant, brethren, of this mysterie (that you be not vvise in your selues) that blindnes in part hath chaunced in Israël, vntil the fulnes of the Gentiles might enter:Nolo enim vos ignorare, fratres, mysterium hoc (ut non sitis vobis ipsis sapientes), quia cæcitas ex parte contigit in Israël, donec plenitudo gentium intraret, 26And so all Israel should be saved, as it is written: There shall come out of Sion, he that shall deliver and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob.E così si salvi tutto Israele, conforme sta scritto: Verrà di Sion il liberatore, e scaccerà la empietà da Giacobbe.and also al Israël might be saued, as it is vvritten: There shal come out of Sion, he that shal deliuer, and shal auert impietie from Iacob.et sic omnis Israël salvus fieret, sicut scriptum est: Veniet ex Sion, qui eripiat, et avertat impietatem a Jacob. 27And this is to them my covenant: when I shall take away their sins.E avranno essi da me questa alleanza, quando avrò tolti via i loro peccati.And this to them the testament from me: vvhen I shal haue taken avvay their sinnes.Et hoc illis a me testamentum: cum abstulero peccata eorum. 28As concerning the gospel, indeed, they are enemies for your sake: but as touching the election, they are most dear for the sake of the fathers.Riguardo al Vangelo, nemici per cagione di voi: riguardo poi alla elezione, carissimi per cagione de' padri.According to the Gospel in deede enemies for you: but according to the election, most deere for the fathers.Secundum Evangelium quidem, inimici propter vos: secundum electionem autem, carissimi propter patres. 29For the gifts and the calling of God are without repentance.Conciossiaché i doni, e la vocazione di Dio non soggiacciono a pentimento.for vvithout repentance are the giftes and the vocation of God.Sine pœnitentia enim sunt dona et vocatio Dei. 30For as you also in times past did not believe God, but now have obtained mercy, through their unbelief:Imperocché siccome anche voi una volta non credeste a Dio, e ora con seguito avete misericordia per la loro incredulità:for as you also sometime did not beleeue God, but novv haue obteined mercie because of their incredulitie:Sicut enim aliquando et vos non credidistis Deo, nunc autem misericordiam consecuti estis propter incredulitatem illorum:
31So these also now have not believed, for your mercy, that they also may obtain mercy.Così anch'essi adesso non han creduto, affinché per la misericordia fatta a voi conseguivano anch'essi misericordia.so these also novv haue not beleeued, for your mercie, that they also may obteine mercie.ita et isti nunc non crediderunt in vestram misericordiam: ut et ipsi misericordiam consequantur. 32For God hath concluded all in unbelief, that he may have mercy on all.Imperocché restrinse Dio tutti nella incredulità, affin di usare a tutti misericordia.For God hath cōcluded al into incredulitie, that he may haue mercie on al.Conclusit enim Deus omnia in incredulitate, ut omnium misereatur. 33O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and of the knowledge of God! How incomprehensible are his judgments, and how unsearchable his ways!O profondità delle ricchezze della sapienza, e della scienza di Dio: quanto incomprensibili sono i suoi giudizj, e imperscrutabili le sue vie!O depth of the riches of the vvisedom and of the knowledge of God: hovv incomprehensible are his iudgements, and his vvaies vnsearcheable?O altitudo divitiarum sapientiæ, et scientiæ Dei: quam incomprehensibilia sunt judicia ejus, et investigabiles viæ ejus ! 34For who hath known the mind of the Lord? Or who hath been his counsellor?Imperocché chi ha conosciuto la mente del Signore? O chi a lui diè consiglio?for vvho hath knovven the minde of our Lord? or vvho hath been his coūseler?Quis enim cognovit sensum Domini ? aut quis consiliarius ejus fuit ? 35Or who hath first given to him, and recompense shall be made him?Ovvero chi è stato il primo a dare a lui, e saragli restituito?Or vvho hath first giuen to him, and retribution shal be made him?aut quis prior dedit illi, et retribuetur ei ? 36For of him, and by him, and in him, are all things: to him be glory for ever. Amen.Conciossiachè da lui, e per lui, e a lui sono tutte le cose: a lui gloria pe' secoli. Così sia.For of him, and by him, and in him are al things: to him be glorie for euer. Amen.Quoniam ex ipso, et per ipsum, et in ipso sunt omnia: ipsi gloria in sæcula. Amen.
11:1
etc. St. Paul in this chapter endeavours to comfort the Jews, though the greatest part of them were rejected for their blindness; and to admonish the Gentiles, not to boast for being called and converted, but to persevere with humility, and the fear of God.
God hath not cast away his people. That is, not all of them, nor hath he cast off those whom he foreknew, and decreed to save.
Witham
The Scripture saith of Elias. He brings the example of Elias living among the ten tribes of Israel, when all the people were forbidden to go and adore in the temple of Jerusalem, when the altars of the true God were destroyed, and almost all in these tribes were fallen into idolatry, and worshipped Baal: he complains as if he were left alone in the worship of the true God. But the divine answer shewed him his mistake. I have reserved to myself seven thousand man, etc. Some take notice that seven is divers times put for a great number, as three and a half for a small number: however, besides these seven thousand, all in the kingdom of Juda remained firm in the worship of the true God. In like manner, a remnant is now saved by the election of grace, by God's free and liberal gift of divine grace. Some pretended reformers of the faith of the Church bring this as an argument, that the Church of God may fail, and fall into errors. It is sufficient to answer, that there is a wide difference betwixt the Jewish synagogue, which brought nothing to perfection, and the Church of Christ, which he built upon a rock, with which he has promised to be to the end of the world, and guide them by the Spirit of Truth. (Witham)
Challoner
This is very ill alleged by some against the perpetual visibility of the Church of Christ: the more, because however the number of the faithful might be abridged by the persecution of Jezebel in the kingdom of the ten tribes; the Church was at the same time in a most flourishing condition (under Asa and Josaphat) in the kingdom of Juda. (Challoner)
Bristow
Our separated brethren add to this text, as in Acts 19:35. the word image. They also cite it in proof of an invisible Church; but with no just grounds: for in Jerusalem the faith and worship were public to the whole world. Besides, the Christian Church rests on better promises than the synagogue. (Bristow)
Estius
The Jews obtain not the justice they sought after, because they did not seek it as they ought; they expected to obtain it by their works, whereas it can only be had from grace. (Estius)
11:6
Witham
It is not now by works: otherwise grace is no more grace. The election of God, and the first grace at least, are always without any merits on our part; but if we speak of works done in a state of grace, and by the assistance of God's grace, we co-operate with the graces given, and by thus co-operating, we deserve and merit a reward in heaven. (Witham)
Challoner
If salvation were to come by works, done by nature, without faith and grace, salvation would not be a grace or favour, but a debt; but such dead works are indeed of no value in the sight of God towards salvation. It is not the same with regard to works done with and by God's grace; for to such works as these he has promised eternal salvation. (Challoner)
11:8
Challoner
God hath given them, etc. Not by his working, or acting in them; but by his permission, and by withdrawing his grace in punishment of their obstinacy. (Challoner)
Permitted them (says St. Chrysostom) to fall into the spirit of insensibility. Literally, the spirit of [Ver. 8. Spiritum compunctionis; pneuma katanuxeos. In the Latin Vulgate, Isaias xxix. 10, the same Greek words are translated, spiritum soporis; the spirit of slumber. See Mr. Legh, Crit. Sacr. on the word katanusso. St. Chrysostom, om. ith. p. 163. katanuxin, entautha ten peri to cheiron exin tes psuches, etc. See Cornelius a Lapide. St. Chrysostom in the same place; katanugenai gar ouden eteron esti to empagenai, kai proselosthai.] compunction. Compunction is not here taken, as in some spiritual writers, for a great sorrow for sins. In the Latin Vulgate (Isaias 6:9.) it is called the spirit of slumber, as in the Protestant translation. We cannot have a better judge of the sense of the word than St. Chrysostom, who tells us, that it signifies a habit of the soul, firmly fixed in evil, and an insensible disposition: as, saith he, persons under a pious compunction are not to be removed from their good resolutions; so the wicked, under a hardened compunction, are nailed, as it were, to vice. And that here this is the true sense, appears by the following words out of Isaias: he hath given them eyes that they should not see, etc. And also out of David, (Psalm 68:23.) let their table be made a snare, etc. We may understand the spiritual food of the word of God, and of the Scriptures; which by the blindness of this people, have served to their great condemnation.
And a recompense, that is, for a just punishment of their obstinacy.
Witham
And bow down their back always, a metaphor to represent the condition of such, as are under heavy oppressions. (Witham)
Although by bending their back is literally understood the yoke of servitude and captivity, with which the Jews were oppressed at the destruction of Jerusalem; yet it seems more conformable to the apostle's meaning, when considered in a spiritual sense, and then it will signify the insensibility of the Jews, as to heavenly things, and their anxious solicitude for the things of the earth. This their avaricious and carnal disposition was so manifest, that the poet said of them
O curvae in terram animae et coelestium inanes.
Estius
(Estius)
11:11
Witham
Have they so stumbled, that they should fall? God forbid. That is, their fall is not irreparable, or so as never to rise again: but by their offending, salvation (through the liberal mercy of God) is come to the Gentiles, that they, the Jews, may be emulous of the Gentiles, and of their happiness, and so may be converted. (Witham)
Challoner
The nation of the Jews is not absolutely and without remedy cast off for ever; but in part only (many thousands of them having been at first converted) and for a time: which fall of theirs God has been pleased to turn to the good of the Gentiles. (Challoner)
How much more the fulness of them? As if he should say, if the obstinacy of so many Jews seem to be an occasion upon which God, whose mercy calls whom he pleaseth, hath bestowed the riches of his grace on other nations; and while the glory of the Jews, the elect people of God, has been diminished, the Gentiles have been made happy: how much more glorious will be the fulness of them? that is, according to the common interpretation, will be the re-establishment and conversion of the Jews hereafter, before the end of the world? See St. Chrysostom, om. ith. p. 164; St. Hilary, in Ps. lviii; St. Jerome, in Romans 3:Osee. Habacuc iii.; St. Augustine, lib. xx. de Civ. Dei. ch. XXIX.
Witham
Then (ver. 15.) the receiving of them into the Church, and their conversion to Christ, shall be like life from the dead, when the Jewish nation in general, shall rise from the death of sin, and their hardened infidelity, to the life of faith and grace. These things I speak to you, Gentiles, to honour and comply with my ministry of being your apostle: yet endeavouring at the same time, if by a pious emulation, or by any other way, I may be able to bring any of my flesh, or of my brethren, the Jews, to be saved by the faith of Christ. (Witham)
11:16
etc. If the first-fruit (see the Greek word) be holy, so also is the mass; so also the rest, the product that follows. He alludes to the offering made by the law of the first-fruit, which was to acknowledge that all good things were from God, and to bring a blessing upon the rest.
Witham
If the root be holy, so are the branches. By the root, says St. Chrysostom, he understands Abraham, and the patriarchs, from whom all the Jewish nation proceeded, as branches from that root: and these branches are to be esteemed holy, not only because of the root they proceeded from, but also because they worshipped the true God. And if some, or a great part of these branches, have been broken, they may, as it is said, (ver. 23.) be ingrafted again. And you, Gentiles, ought to remember that, you were of yourselves a wild olive-tree: and it is only by the merciful call of God, that you have the happiness to be ingrafted upon the same root of the patriarchs; and so, by imitating the faith of Abraham, are become his spiritual children, and heirs of the promises, and by that means have been made partakers of the root, and of the sap, and fatness of the sweet olive-tree. Remember that you bear not the root, nor were you the root that was holy; but the root beareth you; and that being branches of a wild olive, you ought naturally still to bear bad fruit, though ingrafted on the root of a sweet olive. It is only by the mercies of God, if you bring forth good fruit. Do not then be high-minded, nor boast, but fear, and endeavour to continue in goodness; lest God also spare not you, but cut you off, as unprofitable branches. And let me tell you, as to the Jews, if they abide not still in unbelief, God is able to ingraft them again into their own olive-tree; and it seems more easy, that they, who are naturally branches of the sweet olive-tree, should bring forth good fruit, when they shall be ingrafted in their own olive-tree, being of the race of Abraham, to whom the promises were made. (Witham)
Challoner
We see here, that he who standeth by faith, may fall from it; and therefore must live in fear, and not in the vain presumption and security of modern sectaries. (Challoner)
Calmet
The apostle here exhorts the converted Gentiles, to fear lest they fall, and bring upon themselves a punishment similar to that of the Jews. The Jews were his chosen people, the children of the alliance; they have now been stripped of all; the same may also happen to you. You may fall into presumption and incredulity; if you remain firm, it is not by your own merits or works, but by faith, the pure gift of God. Neither faith, nor vocation, nor grace, are inadmissible. You may lose all; and therefore ought always to fear and live in humility. If God has not spared the natural branches, fear, lest he should not spare you. (ver. 21.) (Calmet)
Challoner
The Gentiles are here admonished not to be proud, nor to glory over the Jews; but to take occasion rather from their fall to fear and to be humble, lest they be cast off. Not that the whole Church of Christ can ever fall from him; having been secured by so many divine promises in holy writ; but that each one in particular may fall; and therefore all in general are to be admonished to beware of that, which may happen to any one in particular. (Challoner)
11:25
Witham
I would not have you ignorant, brethren, of this mystery, this hidden truth of God's justice and mercy, that blindness in part hath happened in Israel, or to part of them, until the fulness of the Gentiles should come in, by the conversion of all nations: and then all Israel should be saved, when they shall submit to the faith of Christ: as it is written by the prophet Isaias, (lix. 20.) there shall come out of Sion he that shall deliver; that is, their Redeemer, Christ Jesus, who is indeed come already, but who shall then come to them by his powerful grace. This is my covenant with them. (Witham)
11:28
Witham
According to the gospel, indeed, they are enemies for your sake. That is, enemies both to you, because they see the gospel preached and received by you, and enemies to God, because he has rejected them at present for their wilful blindness: yet according to election, God having once made them his elect, and because of their forefathers, the patriarchs, they are most dear for the sake of the fathers: for the gifts and the calling of God are without repentance, in as much as God is unchangeable, and his promises, made absolutely, cannot fail. (Witham)
11:30
etc. As you also in times past did not believe God, but now have obtained mercy through their unbelief, which was an occasion of God's sending his preachers to you: but the cause of your salvation is God's mercy.
That they also may obtain mercy. That is, God has permitted their incredulity, that being a greater object of pity, he may shew greater mercy in converting them by the free gift of his grace.
Witham
For God hath concluded [Ver. 32. Conclusit omnia. pantas.] all, that is, has permitted at different times, both Gentiles and Jews, to fall into a state of unbelief, that the salvation of all may be known to come, not from themselves, but as an effect of his mercy and grace. (Witham)
Challoner
He hath found all nations, both Jews and Gentiles, in unbelief and sin; not by his causing, but by the abuse of their own free-will; so that their calling and election are purely owing to his mercy. (Challoner)
11:33
O the depth, etc. After he hath spoken of the mysteries of God's grace and predestination, of his mercy and justice, which we must not pretend to dive into, he concludes this part of his epistle, by an exclamation, to teach us submission of our judgment, as to the secrets of his providence, which we cannot comprehend.
How incomprehensible are his judgments, etc.
Who hath first given to him, and recompense shall be made him? That is, no one, by any merit on his part, can first deserve God's favours and mercy, by which he prevents us.
Witham
For of him, from God, or from Jesus Christ, as God, and by him, who made, preserves, and governs all things, and in him, is our continual dependance: for in him we live, we move, and exist. In the Greek, it is unto him,[Ver. 36. Et in ipso, kai eis auton.] to signify he is also our last end. See the notes, John Romans 1:(Witham)
Psalm xvi
All things are from God, as their first cause and creator; all things are by God, as the ruler and governor of the universe; and all things are in God, or (as the Greek has it) for God, because they are all directed to his honour and glory. For he hath made all things for himself. (Psalm xvi; St. Basil, lib. de Spiritu sto. Romans 5.)
11:4
Seven thousand, etc.... This is very ill alleged by some, against the perpetual visibility of the church of Christ; the more, because however the number of the faithful might be abridged by the persecution of Jezabel in the kingdom of the ten tribes, the church was at the same time in a most flourishing condition (under Asa and Josaphat) in the kingdom of Judah.
11:6
It is not now by works, etc.... If salvation were to come by works, done by nature, without faith and grace, salvation would not be a grace or favour, but a debt; but such dead works are indeed of no value in the sight of God towards salvation. It is not the same with regard to works done with, and by, God’s grace; for to such works as these, he has promised eternal salvation.
11:8
God hath given them, etc.... Not by his working or acting in them; but by his permission, and by withdrawing his grace in punishment of their obstinacy.
11:11
11:20
Thou standest by faith: be not highminded, but fear.... We see here that he who standeth by faith may fall from it; and therefore must live in fear, and not in the vain presumption and security of modern sectaries.
11:22
Otherwise thou also shalt be cut off.... The Gentiles are here admonished not to be proud, nor to glory against the Jews: but to take occasion rather from their fall to fear and to be humble, lest they be cast off. Not that the whole church of Christ can ever fall from him; having been secured by so many divine promises in holy writ; but that each one in particular may fall; and therefore all in general are to be admonished to beware of that, which may happen to any one in particular.
11:29
For the gifts and the calling of God are without.... his repenting himself of them; for the promises of God are unchangeable, nor can he repent of conferring his gifts.
11:32
Concluded all in unbelief.... He hath found all nations, both Jews and Gentiles, in unbelief and sin; not by his causing, but by the abuse of their own free will; so that their calling and election is purely owing to his mercy.
11:3
3. reg. 19. 20.
11:4
4. Seuen thousand.] The Heretikes alleage this place and example very impertinently to proue that the Church may be vvholy secrete, Gods answer to Elias of 7000, maketh nothīg for the Protestants Inuisible Church, hid, or, vnknovven. for though the faithful vvere forced to keepe close in that persecution of Achab and Iezabel, vvhich vvas onely in the kingdom of the ten tribes, that is, of Isaael: yet at the very same time, in Hierusalem and al the kingdom of Iuda, the external vvorship and profession of faith vvas open to al the vvorld, 2 Par. 17. and vvel knovven to Elias & the faithful, so many, that the very souldiars only vvere numbered aboue ten hundred thousand. besides that there is a great difference betvvene the Christian Church and the Ievves, ours resting vpon better promisses then theirs. And vve vvil not put the Protestants to proue that there vvere 7000 of their Sect, vvhen their nevv Elias Luther began: but let them proue that there were seuē, or any one, either then or in al ages before him, that vvas in al pointes of his beleefe. Heretikes there vvere before him, as Iouinian, Vigilantius, Heluidius, Vvicleffe &c. and vvith him, Zuinglius, Caluin, &c. Vvho beleeued as he did in some things, but not in al.
The Heretikes adde here also, Image, to the text, as Act: 19, •5.
11:6
6. Not novv of vvorkes.] If saluation be attributed to good vvorkes done of nature vvithout faith & Gods helpe, What workes are not, & what are the cause of saluation. the same can not be of grace. for such vvorkes exclude grace, fauour, and mercie: and chalenge onely of dette, and not of gift. Therfore take heede here of the Heretikes exposition, that vntruely exclude Christian mens vvorkes from necessity or merite of saluation, vvhich are done vvith and by Gods grace, and therfore euidētly consist vvith the same, and be ioyned vvith Gods grace as causes of our saluation. Our Aduersaries are like if Potecaries, euer taking quid pro quo, either of ignorance, or of intent to deceiue the simple.
•. God hath giuen.] God is not anthor of sinne. It doth not signifie his vvorking or action, but his permission. Chris. ho. 19 in ep. Ro. And S. Augustine saith, Aug. Ep. 105. ad Sixtum. not by putting malice into them, but by not imparting his grace vnto them, and that through their ovvne deserts alvvaies, and their ovvne willes euer properly working the same. See Annot. Mat. c. 13, 14. Ro. c. 1, 24.
11:7
Concordance Es. 6, 9.
11:8
Concordance Ps. 68, 23
11:11
The Ievves are not relected vvholy & incurably for euer: but for a part, and for a time suffered to fall. Which God did turne to the Gentils general good.
11:12
If God could and did turne their fall and sinne into the good of the Gentils, much more vvil he vvorke good of their general conuersion, vvhich shalbe at length the accomplishmēt of the Church consisting of both the Nations.
11:20
20. Because of incredulity.] A paraphrastical explication of the text, conceruing the Iewes and Gentils, their standing, falling, rising againe, &c. He represseth the pride of the Gentils vaunting them selues of their receiuing, and of the Ievves reiection, namely in that they thought the Ievves to be forsaken for no other cause, but that they might come into their roomes: declaring that the direct and proper cause of their forsaking, vvas their incredulity, exhorting the Gentiles to bevvare of the same, because they may fall as vvel as the other, and that God is as like to execute iustice against them as against the Ievves, as he hath done in many nations falling to heresie.
We see that he vvhich standeth by faith, may fall from it, and therfore must liue in feare, and not in the vaine presumption and securitie of the Heretikes.
11:26
Concordance Esa. 59, 20.
11:28
28. According to the Gospel.] In respect, or as concerning beleefe in Christ and receiuing the Gospel, they are Gods enemies: by occasion of vvhich their incredulity, the Gentiles found mercie: othervvise in respect of his special election of that nation, and the promisses made to the Patriarches, the Ievves are deere to him still. for God neuer promiseth but he performeth, nor repenteth him self of the priuileges giuen to that nation.
11:30
30. For as you.] As the Gentiles vvhich before beleeued not, found mercie and came to faith, vvhen the Ievves did fall: so the Ievves not novv beleeuing, vvhen al the Gentils haue obtained mercie, shal in the end of the vvorld by Gods disposition obtaine grace and pardon as the Gentiles haue done.
11:32
32. Concluded al.] That so God taking al Nations and al men in sinne (vvhich they fell into, not by his drift or causing, but of their ovvne free vvil) may of his mercie call and conuert vvhom and in vvhat order he vvill: and the parties haue no cause to bragge of their deseruings: but both countries and particular men may referre their eternal election and their first calling and conuersion to Christ, and to his mercie only: no vvorkes vvhich they had before in their incredulity, deseruing any such thing, though their vvorkes aftervvard proceding of faith and grace doe merite heauen.
11:33
33. O depth.] How far to deale and to know, in the doctrine of predestination. The Apostle concludeth that no man ought to search further into Gods secrete and vnsearcheable counsels of the vocation of the Gentils, and reiecting the Ievves, othervvise then this, that al vvhich be reiected, for their sinnes be iustly reiected: and al that be saued, by Gods great mercie and Christs grace be saued. And vvhosoeuer seeketh among the people to spred contagion of curiosity by seeking further after things 〈◊〉 mans & Angels reache, they ouerreache & ouerthrovv them selues. If thou vvilt be saued, beleeue, obey the Church, feare God and keepe his commaundements: that is thy part and euery mans els. Thou maist not examine vvhether thou be predestinate or reprobate, nor seeke to knovv the vvaies of Gods secrete iudgement tovvard thy self or other men. It is the common enemy of our soules, The Heretikes writings of predestination. that in this vnhappy time hath opened blasphemous tongues, and directed the proude pennes of Caluin, Beza, Verone, and such reprobates to the discussing of such particulars, to the perdition of many a simple man, and specially of young Scholers in Vniuersities, which with lesse studie may learne to be provvd and curious, then to be humble, wise, and obedient.
In the liturgy The Epistle vpō Trinitie Sunday.
Concordance Esa. 40, 13.
11:1
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
Chap. xi. ver. 1 . “I say then, Hath God cast away His people whom He foreknew? God forbid.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 1.14
… How then does the people of Israel, not now in figure but in verity, pass over unto Babylon? Whence came the Apostles? Were they not of the nation of the Jews? Whence came Paul himself? for he saith, “I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.1
… But let us understand here the voice of the Israelites in the same manner as the Apostle saith, “For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.3
… see how He cast not off His people, whom He foreknew. For while the Apostle is treating of the fall of the Jews, to prevent any from believing them so far disowned of God, that no wheat from that floor’s fanning could reach the granary, he saith, “God hath not cast away His people, whom He foreknew; for I also am an Israelite.”
11:2
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Funeral Oration on Meletius 1
… He has left behind him the curtain of the flesh. No longer does he pray to the type or shadow of the things in heaven, but he looks upon the very embodiment of these realities. No longer through a glass darkly does he intercede with God, but face to face he intercedes with Him: and he intercedes for us
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 29
… And he does not say, They made a complaint (against Him), ( ἐνέτυχον , al. ἐντυγχάνει ) but, “They desired, though having found no cause of death” (in Him), “that He should be slain. ( e ) Who appeared,” he says, “for many days to them that came up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
Ver. 2 . “He hath not cast off His people, whom He foreknew.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… But his meaning is nearly this, and he had said it before, that the unbelief is not universal, but only “in part.” As when he says, “But if any hath caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part” ( 2 Cor. ii. 5 ): And, so here too he says what he had said above, “God hath not cast off His people whom He foreknew” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 60
… Then because He said above “And the sheep hear his voice, and follow him,” lest any should say, “What then is this to those who believe not?” hear what He addeth, “And I know My sheep, and am known of Mine.” As Paul declared when he said, “God hath not rejected His people whom He foreknew” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.47
… But they are foreknown. This, therefore, is the predestination which I maintain. [XVIII.] Consequently sometimes the same predestination is signified also under the name of foreknowledge; as says the apostle, “God has not rejected His people whom He foreknew.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 15.26
… “For God hath not rejected His people which He foreknew.”
11:3
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 50.3
… For such are the words of the Apostle; “Attend,” he says, “to what Elias saith: Lord, they have killed Thy Prophets, they have overthrown Thine altars, and I am left alone, and they seek my life. But what saith the answer of God to him? I have reserved to Myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee before Baal.”
11:4
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1.13
… those events which are contained in it should be considered as having happened for an ensample to those of whom they are written, we have observed that this also has been stated in the Epistle to the Romans, where the apostle adduces an instance from the third book of Kings, saying, “I have left me seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to Baal;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1-2.13
… but do you wish to know, with regard to the rest of the history, if it also happened as a pattern? We must note, then, the expression in the Epistle to the Romans, “I have left to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to Baal,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 2
… Why then did the Angel say, “Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, for unto you is born a Saviour”? ( Luke ii. 10 .) Because He was born to be their Saviour, though His miracles did not commence from His birth. “According to the Gospel,” he saith, “of the blessed God.” The glory
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
For what does he say? “By faith being warned of God.” What is “being warned of God”? It is, “It having been foretold to him.” But why is the expression “divine communication” ( Luke ii. 26 ) used? for in another place also it is said, “and it was communicated to him by the Spirit,” and again, “and what saith the divine communication?” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.47
… “God hath not cast away His people whom He foreknew.” And in order to show that the remnant had been left by God’s grace, not by any merits of their works, he went on to add, “Know ye not what the Scripture saith in Elias, in what way he maketh intercession with God against Israel?”
11:5
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.17
… But since the lost sheep of the house of Israel, with the exception of “the remnant according to the election of grace,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 17.5
… Therefore, if it is of these the predestinated remnant, about whom another prophet has said, “The remnant shall be saved;” whence the apostle also says, “Even so then at this time also the remnant according to the election of grace is saved;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 17
17. Now this election the Apostle demonstrating to be, not of merits going before in good works, but election of grace, saith thus: “And in this time a remnant by election of grace is saved. But if by grace, then is it no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 12.33
… In the separation of the ten tribes from the temple while two were left, is there not a figure of what the apostle asserts of the whole nation: "A remnant is saved by the election of grace."?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 2.15
… just as it is written of the remnant of Israel: “There is made a remnant by the election of grace; but if by grace, then it is no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 19
… “To him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt;” and again: “There is a remnant saved according to the election of grace;” with these words immediately subjoined: “And if of grace, then is it no more of works; otherwise grace is no more grace”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.7
… choose that very person whom He foreknew would believe on Him,—to whom He would give the Holy Spirit, so that by doing good works he might obtain eternal life also.’ I had not yet very carefully sought, nor had I as yet found, what is the nature of the election of grace, of which the apostle says, ‘A remnant are saved according to the election of grace.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.11
… Therefore mercy and judgment were manifested in the very wills themselves. Certainly such an election is of grace, not at all of merits. For he had before said, “So, therefore, even at this present time, the remnant has been saved by the election of grace. And if by grace, now it is no more of works; otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.33
… because “the promises were made to Abraham and his seed,” whence also in that olive-tree is grafted the wild olive-tree of the Gentiles. Now subsequently we certainly ought to fall in with the election, of which he says that it is according to grace, not according to debt, because “there was made a remnant by the election of grace”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.47
… “But what,” says he, “saith the answer of God unto him? ‘I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee before Baal.’”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 50.4
… But if by grace,” says he, “then is it no more of works” (that is, “be now no more lifted up upon thine own deserts”); “otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 81.8
… For thou hadst no worthiness that He should call thee, and being called should justify thee, being justified glorify thee. “The remnant is saved by the election of grace. But if by grace, then is it no more of works; otherwise grace is no more grace. For to him that worketh, the reward shall not be reckoned according to grace, but according to debt.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 86.2
… Otherwise grace is no more grace, if we maintain the priority of merit. Such, certainly, is the election of grace, whereof the apostle says: “Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant saved according to the election of grace.” To which he adds: “And if by grace, then is it no more of works; otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 87.3
… but gratuitously, that is, of actual grace. For He who chose the world out of the world, effected for Himself, instead of finding, what He should choose: for “there is a remnant saved according to the election of grace. And if by grace,” he adds, “then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace.”
11:6
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 9.10
… Meanwhile, it is necessary farther to say this to your Charity. Even as God hath given us glory by means of this great creation, so let us also glorify Him by a pure conversation! “The heavens declare the glory of God,” though only seen; and we therefore should declare God’s glory
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
Ver. 6 . “And if by grace, then it is no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace: but if it be of works, then is it no more grace, otherwise work is no more work.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 25
… And let us be continually in mind of the awful judgment-seat, of the stream of fire, of the chains never to be loosed, of the darkness with no light, the gnashing of teeth, and the venomous worm. “Ah, but God is merciful!” Are these then mere words? and was not that rich man punished for despising Lazarus? Are not the foolish
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 6
… And often not only from a bad life, but from one defect, we enter into Hell, where there are not good qualities to counterbalance it, since the virgins were not accused of fornication or adultery, nor of envy or ill-will, nor of drunkenness, nor of unsound faith, but of a failure of oil, that is, they failed in almsgiving, for that is the oil meant.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 24.2
… And I say nothing of her consecration to the blessed life of virginity, a ceremony which took place when she was hardly more than ten years old, a mere babe still wrapped in swaddling clothes. For all that comes before works should be counted of grace;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 107
… but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” Wages ( stipendium ) is paid as a recompense for military service; it is not a gift: wherefore he says, “the wages of sin is death,” to show that death was not inflicted undeservedly, but as the due recompense of sin. But a gift, unless it is wholly unearned, is not a gift at all.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 16
… Now it is freely that he is justified thereby,—that is, on account of no antecedent merits of his own works; “otherwise grace is no more grace,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 45
… since he declares that a man is justified freely by His grace without the works of the law, intending by the term “ freely ” nothing else than that works do not precede justification. For in another passage he expressly says, “If by grace, then is it no more of works; otherwise grace is no longer grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Work on the Proceedings of Pelagius 33
… Nay, I should indeed rather do him wrong, and bring on myself a punishment, if I refused to believe what he himself says. Well, now, has he not pointedly so defined grace as to show that it is so called because it is bestowed gratuitously? These are his own very words: “And if by grace, then is it no more of works; otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.24
… Well, now, how is that grace which is not gratuitously conferred? How can it be grace, if it is given in payment of a debt? How can that be true which the apostle says, “It is not of yourselves, but it is the gift of God; not of works, lest any man should boast;” and again, “If it is of grace, then is it no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 1.9
… But from this punishment the free grace of God delivers the souls of such infants as are regenerated in Christ, with no previous merits of their own—otherwise grace is no grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.37
… so that grace is rendered as due,—not given as not due,—and thus grace is made no more grace.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.42
… But against the Pelagians also, not without reason, we pronounce an anathema, for that they are so hostile to God’s grace, which comes through Jesus Christ our Lord, as to say that it is given not freely, but according to our merits, and thus grace is no more grace;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 43
… Thus you will not run counter to that proverb of Solomon: “The foolishness of a man perverteth his ways, yet he blameth God in his heart.” Grace, however, is not bestowed according to men’s deserts; otherwise grace would be no longer grace.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 13
… For He worketh all these things in them who made them vessels of mercy, who also elected them in His Son before the foundation of the world by the election of grace: “And if by grace, then is it no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 44.13
… that it may be seen whether it worships Him “freely” from whom it received salvation “freely.”…What hast thou given unto God? Thou wert wicked, and thou wert redeemed! What hast thou given unto God? What is there that thou hast not “received” from Him “freely”? With reason is it named “grace,” because it is bestowed ( gratis , i.e.) freely.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.10
… which seemeth to me more to approve itself. For much more in accordance with the context, grace itself is understood to be the voluntary rain, because with no preceding merits of works it is given gratis. “For if grace, no longer of works: otherwise grace no longer is grace.”
11:7
St Peter of Alexandria † AD 311 Fragments from the Writings of Peter 5.1
… But after the destruction of the city it was mocked at by some hardening of heart, which we observing, according to the law, with sincerity have received; and in this, according to the Word, when he speaks of the day of our holy festivity, which the election hath attained: but the rest have become hardened,
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 1.13.9
9. “Blessed art thou who hast believed in me without having seen me. For it is written concerning me, that they who have seen me will not believe in me, and that they who have not seen me will believe and be saved.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.15
… For Isaac said ‘Become’ and ‘I have made,’ signifying neither the coming into being nor the essence of Jacob (for after thirty years and more from his birth he said this); but his authority over his brother, which came to pass subsequently.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 9
… lii. 15 ); “I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me.” ( Isa. xlv. 1, as quoted Rom. x. 20 .) And Paul, in his Epistles to the Romans, has said, “What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for: but the election hath obtained it.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.11
… and the rest were blinded, as it is written, God gave to them the spirit of compunction,—eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear, even to this day. And David said, Let their table be made a snare, a retribution, and a stumblingblock to them; let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see; and bow down their back always.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.33
… For the apostle previously explained this meaning more clearly when he said, “That which lsrael wrought for, he hath not obtained; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.47
… And if of grace, then it is no more by works; otherwise grace is no more grace.” And connecting this with what I have above quoted, “What then?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 53.5
… “Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded, according as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of remorse, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear, unto this day”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 79.2
… This remnant out of that nation doth belong to the inheritance of God: not those concerning whom a little below he saith, “But the rest have been blinded.” For thus he saith. “What then? That which Israel sought, this he hath not obtained: but the election hath obtained it: but the rest have been blinded.”
11:8
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 35
Yet was it not He that did this: of course not: but the wickedness of the other sort: nevertheless He saith it is His own doing. For such is the custom of the Scripture. Yea, and elsewhere also He saith, “God hath given them eyes that they should not see:”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 8 . “According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber.” ( Is. xxix. 10 .)
11:9
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 9 . “Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumbling-block.” ( Ps. lxix. 22, 23 .)
11:10
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 10 . “Let their eyes be darkened that they may not see, and bow Thou down their back alway.”
11:11
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 8
… only that (in that case) the concluding paragraph would oppose them; for it will be fitting for the Christian to rejoice, and not to grieve, at the restoration of Israel, if it be true, (as it is), that the whole of our hope is intimately united with the remaining expectation of Israel.
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.80
… and that it is by their fall that salvation has come to the Gentiles, and that “their fall is the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
Chap. xi. ver. 1 . “I say then, Hath God cast away His people whom He foreknew? God forbid.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 11 . “I say then, Have they stumbled, that they should fall? God forbid.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 7
… For He surely did say, “Forgive them.” ( Luke xxiii. 34 .) If they repented, it was forgiven. For even he who set countless assailants on Stephen and persecuted the Church, even Paul, became the champion of the Church. Just so then, those others also who chose to repent, had forgiveness: and this indeed Paul himself meant, when he exclaims, (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.46
… My God hath shown me concerning mine enemies, that Thou shalt not slay them, lest they should at last forget Thy law: disperse them in Thy might.” Therefore God has shown the Church in her enemies the Jews the grace of His compassion, since, as saith the apostle, “their offence is the salvation of the Gentiles.”
11:12
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 12 . “Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles, how much more their fulness?”
11:13
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 37
… True; but he persuaded the Gentiles through the Jews, and from the things which he discoursed of to the Jews. And he knew, that this was most suitable for the Gentiles, and most conducive to belief. Therefore he says: “Inasmuch as I am the “Apostle of the Gentiles.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 29
He had said, “Inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
“And what,” saith one, “is a working?” and what “a gift?” and what “a ministration?” They are mere differences of names, since the things are the same. For what “a gift” is, that is “a ministration,” that he calls “an operation” also. Thus fulfil thy ministry; ( 2 Tim. iv. 5 . ministry .) and, “I magnify my ministration:” (
Sulpicius Severus † AD 420 The Letters of Sulpitius Severus 1
… I see, indeed, Peter strong in faith, walking over the waves of the sea, in opposition to the nature of things, and that he pressed the unstable waters with his footprints. But not on that account does the preacher of the Gentiles
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 5.14
Chapter 14.— 16. Accordingly we find the apostles using the expressions, "My glorying," though it was certainly in the Lord; and "Mine office,"
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.43
When the excellent preacher says, As long as I am the apostle of the Gentiles I will honour my ministry (
11:14
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 41
( a ) See him in every place forcing his way into the synagogue, and in this manner departing thence. For in every place, he wished to have the occasion given him by them.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 31
… Thus also Paul used to guide those of Jewish origin unto the faith, saying, “If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and may save some of them.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 33
Such a person was Paul. Wherefore also he said, “If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh;” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 2.12
… Whence, I think, that expression of the apostle, when he says, “If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 88.9
… there is no absurdity in styling these same great and mighty men physicians. Whence saith the Apostle, “if by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 4.10
… “Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh,” and the Apostle says: “If by any means I may provoke to emulation them who are my flesh, and save some of them.”
11:15
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
11:16
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.8.3
… And that the Saviour received first-fruits of those whom He was to save, Paul declared when he said, “And if the first-fruits be holy, the lump is also holy,”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 21.6
… So also the High-priest, in advancing Solomon to the kingdom, anointed him after he had bathed in Gihon . To them however these things happened in a figure, but to you not in a figure, but in truth; because ye were truly anointed by the Holy Ghost. Christ is the beginning of your salvation; for He is truly the First-fruit, and ye the mass
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 7.4
4. His mother was consecrated to God by virtue of her descent from a saintly family, and was possessed of piety as a necessary inheritance, not only for herself, but also for her children—being indeed a holy lump from a holy firstfruits.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.12
… Lord of the creature calls back to Him His own creature, and becomes Man while still remaining God, being both God and Man in the entirety of the two several natures, and thus humanity was indissolubly united to God, the Man that is in Christ conducting the work of mediation, to Whom, by the first-fruits assumed for us, all the lump is potentially united
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 4.3
… Of this new creation therefore in Christ, which He Himself began, He was called the first-born, being the first-fruits of all, both of those begotten into life, and of those quickened by resurrection of the dead, “that He might be Lord both of the dead and of the living ,” and might sanctify the whole lump
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 12.1
… the woman, not to those disciples only, but also to all who up to the present day become disciples of the Word,—the tidings, namely, that man is no longer outlawed, nor cast out of the kingdom of God, but is once more a son, once more in the station assigned to him by his God, inasmuch as along with the first-fruits of humanity the lump also is hallowed
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 17
… “This is he that was in the Church in the wilderness, and, that said unto the children of Israel.” ( v. 38 .) Do you mark that thence comes the root, and that “salvation is from the Jews?” ( John iv. 22 .) “With the Angel,” it says, “which spake unto him.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 9
… how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be grafted into their own olive tree? For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery (lest ye should be wise in your own conceits), that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in; and so all Israel shall be saved."
11:17
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.27.2
… And therefore it was that Paul said, “For if [God] spared not the natural branches, [take heed] lest He also spare not thee, who, when thou wert a wild olive tree, wert grafted into the fatness of the olive tree, and wert made a partaker of its fatness.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.10
1. This truth, therefore, [he declares], in order that we may not reject the engrafting of the Spirit while pampering the flesh. “But thou, being a wild olive-tree,” he says, “hast been grafted into the good olive-tree, and been made a partaker of the fatness of the olive-tree.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 35
So also, when he was admonishing those of the Gentiles, in his Epistle to the Romans, not to be highminded against the Jews, he brought forward also the wild olive, and he seems to be saying one thing to these, another to those.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 21.3
… Does not the apostle, in reference to this, say of this one God: "Thou seest, then, the goodness and severity of God: to them which were broken off, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in His goodness?"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.14
… and whose severity as being so great as His, who spared not the natural branches, but broke them off because of unbelief?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 27.12
… in other words, the Jews are for their punishment justly barren through the spirit of pride; and the wild olive is grafted into that olive tree. The wild olive tree is the people of the Gentiles. So says the Apostle, “that the wild olive tree is grafted into the good olive tree, but the natural branches are broken off.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 42.5
… It was not of Abraham’s flesh that God made any co-heirs with him. He disinherited the former, He adopted the latter; and from that olive tree whose root is in the patriarchs, He cut off the proud natural branches, and engrafted the lowly wild olive.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 93.2
… For certainly, as there was no other people of God than that seed of Abraham, they would, had they only acknowledged and received Christ, have remained as the natural branches in the olive tree;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 117.5
… For this reason, because it was the wild olive tree that was made partaker of the fatness of the olive tree, and not the olive tree that was made partaker of the bitterness of the wild olive tree.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 47.11
… They then, “the mighty gods of the earth, were greatly lifted up,” that is, greatly prided themselves: they thought no physician necessary for themselves, and therefore remained in their sickness, and by their sickness were brought down even to death. The natural branches were broken off that the humble wild olive tree might be grafted in.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 52.11
… dost hope for thyself what? “But I;” now at length hear that body: “But I am like an olive, fruit-bearing in the house of God” ( ver. 9 ). Not one man speaketh, but that olive fruit-bearing, whence have been pruned the proud branches, and the humble wild olive graffed in.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 73.2
… when, I say, the nations were lifting up themselves, he doth thus depress them. “For if thou,” he saith, “being cut out of the natural wild olive, hast been graffed in among them, do not boast against the branches: for if thou boastest, thou dost not bear the root, but the root thee.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 96.13
13. “The plains shall be joyful, and all things that are in them” ( ver. 12 ). All the meek, all the gentle, all the righteous, are the “plains” of God. “Then shall all the trees of the woods rejoice.” The trees of the woods are the heathen. Why do they rejoice? Because they were cut off from the wild olive, and engraffed into the good olive.
11:18
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And this is why he says not, “boast not,” but, “boast not against” do not boast against them so as to sunder them. For it is into their place that ye have been set, and their goods that ye enjoy. Do you observe how he seems to be rebuking the one, while he is sharp upon the other?
11:19
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 50.7
… now let there be repentance, while there is fruit of repentance; now let there be applied to the roots of the tree a basket of dung, sorrow of heart, and tears; lest He come and pluck up by the roots. For when He shall have plucked up, then the fire is to be looked for. Now, even if the branches have been broken, they can again be grafted in:
11:20
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 6.4
… I hear that some are puffed up and are arrogant, although it is written, “Be not high-minded, but fear: for if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not thee.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.6
… “He that shall be least among you all, the same shall be great.” Also in the same place: “Whosoever exalteth himself shall be made low, and whosoever abaseth himself shall be exalted.” Of this same thing to the Romans: “Be not high-minded, but fear; for if God spared not the natural branches, (take heed) lest He also spare not thee.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.35
35. Beware lest ever like Simon thou come to the dispensers of Baptism in hypocrisy, thy heart the while not seeking the truth. It is ours to protest, but it is thine to secure thyself. If thou standest in faith
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.17
… lest the day of the Lord should come upon us in the midst of our wickedness. For it is not to our advantage to know but rather to fear the future; for it is written: “Be not high-minded but fear.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 30
… Thou gavest for thyself, Christ (not for Himself, but) for thee: thou didst but pay a debt, Christ owed thee not.—See the uncertainty of the future, and “be not high-minded, but fear” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.3
3. I would have you draw from your monastic vow not pride but fear.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 14.7
… But joy is used in a good sense: “Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righteous.” And, “Thou hast put gladness in my heart.” And, “Thou wilt fill me with joy with Thy countenance.” Fear is used in a good sense by the apostle when he says, “Work out your salvation with fear and trembling.” And, “Be not high-minded, but fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 39
… “Fear,” indeed, “there is not in charity, but perfect charity,” as it is written, “casteth out fear:” but fear of men, not of God: fear of temporal evils, not of the Divine Judgment at the last. “Be not thou high-minded, but fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 43
… How “wise,” save “not having high thoughts, but consenting unto the lowly.” For Wisdom Itself hath said unto man, “Lo, piety is wisdom!” If therefore thou hast nothing, which thou hast not received, “Be not high-minded, but fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 24
… that is, “not to be high-minded, but to fear”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 40
But, moreover, that such things as these are so spoken to saints who will persevere, as if it were reckoned uncertain whether they will persevere, is a reason that they ought not otherwise to hear these things, since it is well for them “not to be high-minded, but to fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.4
… The fear of God corresponds to the humble, of whom it is here said, “Blessed are the poor in spirit,” i.e. those not puffed up, not proud: to whom the apostle says, “Be not high-minded, but fear;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 81.3
… Low grounds are filled, high grounds are dried up. Grace is rain. Why dost thou marvel then, if “God resist the proud, and giveth grace unto the lowly”? Therefore, “with fear and trembling;” that is, with humility. “Be not high-minded, but fear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 85.3
… There is a fear, which perfect love casteth out; and there is another fear, which is clean, and endureth for ever. The fear that lies not in love, the apostle pointed to when he said, “For ye have not received the spirit of service again to fear.” But he referred to the clean fear when he said, “Be not high-minded, but fear.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 106
… and each individual’s chief honour is his own integrity. And since that does not lose its proper worth in any place, how much more glorious must it be when placed in the magnificence of the city of Constantinople, where many priests may find both a defence of the Fathers’ canons and an example of uprightness in observing you?
Anonymous A Treatise on Re-Baptism by an Anonymous Writer 9
… and for the third time, cursing and swearing, he affirmed that he knew not the man, and not once, but frequently, denied Him.
11:21
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.4.1
1. Further, also, concerning Jerusalem and the Lord, they venture to assert that, if it had been “the city of the great King,” it would not have been deserted.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 21
Since then he had sufficiently comforted them, he wishes also to make them vie with each other,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 29
He had said, “Inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office.” ( Rom. xi. 13 .) He had said, “Take heed lest He also spare not thee.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.34
… “Thou hast broken down all his hedges,” with which Thou hast entrenched him: for how could he have been spoiled unless his hedges had been broken down? “Thou hast made his strongholds a terror.” Why terror? That it should be said to the sinners, “For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not thee.”
11:22
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 2
… thou, to judge another’s servant?’ ‘Remit, and remission shall be made to thee.’” Such and so great futilities of theirs wherewith they flatter God and pander to themselves, effeminating rather than invigorating discipline, with how cogent and contrary (arguments) are we for our part able to rebut,—(arguments) which set before us warningly the “severity”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning the Nature of Good, Against the Manichæans 31
… "What shall we say? Is God unrighteous who visiteth with wrath?" But in one place he has briefly admonished that goodness and severity are alike from Him, saying: "Thou seest then the goodness and severity of God; toward them that have fallen, severity, but towards thee goodness, if thou shouldst continue in goodness."
11:23
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 6
… For He did not curse the root, but [said], that no man should eat fruit of it thenceforth. When He did this, He abolished the shadow, causing it to wither; but preserved the root, so that we might [not] be grafted upon it; ‘they too, if they abide not in unbelief, may attain to be grafted into their own olive tree
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 28
… finds no way out, and no halting place in the ascent, and moreover, since the earnest searching of his mind after knowledge does not end in any definite conclusion, because some fresh unattained point is being continually disclosed to him (O marvel, that I have a like experience), he closes his discourse with astonishment, and calls this the riches of God,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 61
… The branches ought not to boast that their wood is the wood of the vine, not of the thorn; for if they do not live by union to the root, they shall, notwithstanding their outward appearance, be cast into the fire. But of some branches which were broken off the apostle says that “God is able to graft them in again.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 87.9
… For when you join yourselves to us, i.e. to the Church of God, the heritage of Christ, who has the ends of the earth as his possession, you are restored so that you live in vital union with the Root. For the apostle says of the branches which were broken off: “God is able to graft them in again.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.4
… lest perchance he deserve to be cut off, that delighteth to revile them that are cut off. My brethren, a bishop’s voice, however unworthy, hath sounded to you: we pray you to beware, whosoever ye are in the Church, do not revile them that are not within; but pray ye rather, that they too may be within. For God is able again to graft them in.
11:24
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 1.4
… Henceforth thou art planted in the invisible Paradise. Thou receivest a new name, which thou hadst not before. Heretofore thou wast a Catechumen, but now thou wilt be called a Believer. Thou art transplanted henceforth among the spiritual olive-trees, being grafted from the wild into the good olive-tree
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… And consider the judgment of Paul. The accusation he had introduced from the prophets, but the allayment he makes come from himself. For that they had sinned greatly, he would say, none will gainsay. But let us see if the fall is of such kind as to be incurable, and quite preclude their being set up again. But of such kind it is not.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 7
… Hear his own words. “My heart’s desire and my supplication to God is for them that they may be saved.” ( Rom. x. 1, 2 .) And again; “For I bear them witness that they have a zeal for God.” And again; “If thou, being a wild olive tree wast grafted in, how much more shall these be grafted into their own olive tree?” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 26.3
… People in error, as you are, are unfit to decide what is natural, and what contrary to nature. We admit that what is contrary to the ordinary course of human experience is commonly spoken of as contrary to nature. Thus the apostle uses the words, "If thou art cut out of the wild olive, and engrafted contrary to nature in the good olive."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 46
… like the Jews, through a precedent law,—there is no good reason why we should endeavour to distinguish them from those to whom the Lord by the prophet promises the new covenant, telling them that He will write His laws in their hearts, inasmuch as they too, by the grafting which he says had been made of the wild olive, belong to the self-same olive-tree,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 73.2
… by His Omnipotence, namely, that the wild olive should be graffed into the root of the olive, and should not bear wild berries, but olive—ascribing it to the Omnipotence of God, the Apostle saith this, “If thou hast been cut out of the natural wild olive and against nature hast been graffed into a good olive, do not boast,” he saith, “against the branches.”
11:25
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.20
… latter to the wife, the former husband, it says, who sent her away, will not he able to turn back and take her to be a wife to himself after she has been defiled, since “it is abomination,” it says, “before the Lord thy God.” But these things will not seem to be consistent with this, “If the fulness of the Gentiles be come in, all Israel shall be saved.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.34
… and this is the covenant firm Me to them, when I have taken away their sins
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.24
… “blindness in part has happened unto Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in, and so all Israel shall be saved.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 63
… But because our acceptance provoked them also to emulation, therefore the ass appears following the colt. For after Christ hath sat on the Gentiles, then shall they also come moving us to emulation. And Paul declaring this, said, “That blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in; and so all Israel shall be saved.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
Chap. xi. ver. 1 . “I say then, Hath God cast away His people whom He foreknew? God forbid.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 25 . “For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise your own conceits.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 6
… First, because “to dwell,” cannot strictly be said of God: next, because the “fullness” is not that which receives, for “the earth is the Lord’s, and the fullness thereof” ( Ps. xxiv. 1 .); and again the Apostle, “until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 3
… xv. 10 .) And again, “It is He that worketh in us both to will and to do.” ( Philip. ii. 13 .) Thus in acknowledging that he “obtained mercy,” he owns that he deserved pun ishment, since mercy is for such. And again in another place he says of the Jews, “Blindness in part is happened to Israel.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 123.13
… First adopted from among the idolaters by Abraham and Moses, this has now denied the Saviour and proved unfaithful to Him. Therefore it has long been deprived of its altar, priests, and prophets and has to abide many days for its first husband. For when the fulness of the Gentiles shall have come in, all Israel shall be saved.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.33
… as it is written, There shall come out of Sion one who shall deliver, and turn away impiety from Jacob: and this is the covenant to them from me, when I shall take away their sins;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 86.4
… And, in fact, “That they which see may be made blind,” has been fulfilled; the defenders of the Law, Doctors of the Law, the teachers of the Law, the understanders of the Law, crucified the Author of the Law. O blindness, this is that which “in part hath happened to Israel.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 88.6
… He saved others, Himself He cannot save.” And smiting Him on the head with a reed, they said, “Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, who smote Thee?” Because “He had neither beauty nor comeliness.” As such did ye Jews see Him. For “blindness hath happened in part to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles enter in,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 51.8
… Such is not the case. But He saw the Gentiles themselves in all nations coming to the faith after His own passion and resurrection, because, as the apostle says, “Blindness in part has happened to Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles should be come in.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 93.4
… Accursed blindness! But it is in part that it has happened to Israel, that the fullness of the Gentiles might come in: in part, I say, and not totally, has it happened. For not all, but only some of the branches have been broken off, that the wild olive might be ingrafted.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 7.1
… Now as to Chusi, from the interpretation of silence, it is rightly understood that our Lord contended against that guile in silence, that is, in that most deep secret, whereby “blindness happened in part to Israel,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 7.6
… concerning which it is said, “Why have the heathen raged, and the people meditated vain things?” But of them that believe through His humiliation the multitude so surrounded Him, that it could be said with the greatest truth, “blindness in part is happened unto Israel, that the fulness of the Gentiles might come in:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 9.1
… the other future, which we both hope for; and since the one which the Jews understood not, profited the Gentiles; “For the hidden things of the Son” is not unsuitably understood to be spoken of this advent, in which “blindness in part is happened to Israel, that the fulness of the Gentiles might come in.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 14.8
8. “Who will give salvation to Israel out of Sion?” ( ver. 7 ). Who but He whose humiliation ye have despised? is understood. For He will come in glory to the judgment of the quick and the dead, and the kingdom of the just: that, forasmuch as in that humble coming “blindness hath happened in part unto Israel, that the fulness of the Gentiles might enter in,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 20.5
… “And fulfil all Thy counsel.” “And fulfil all Thy counsel,” not only that whereby Thou didst lay down Thy life for Thy friends, that the corrupted grain might rise again to more abundance; but that also whereby “blindness in part hath happened unto Israel, that the fulness of the Gentiles might enter in, and so all Israel might be saved.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 20.9
… to whom the blindness in part of Israel hath happened, being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and wishing to establish their own.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 46.13
… Still are they, in tranquillity of heart, to acknowledge God the Author of all their gifts. And after this glorifying, doth He yet desert the people of the Jews? of which saith the Apostle, “I say unto you, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened unto Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 47.2
… No, but blindness in part is happened to Israel, that senseless children might cry, “Calve,” “Calve;” and so the Lord might be crucified in the place of Calvary, that by His Blood shed He might redeem the Gentiles, and that might be fulfilled which saith the Apostle, “Blindness in part is happened unto Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 59.2.5
… 13 ). For before they thought themselves just men, because the Jewish nation had received the Law, because it had kept the commandments of God: it is proved to them that it hath not kept them, since in the very commandments of God Christ it perceived not, because “blindness in part has happened to Israel.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.1
… and they hoped that themselves alone would rise again to a blessed life because of the work of the Law, and because of the justifications of the Scriptures, which the Jews alone had, and the Gentiles had not. Crucified was Christ, “blindness in part happened unto Israel, in order that the fulness of the Gentiles might enter in:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.8
… to blind proud men, to save humble men: but to blind those same proud men, to the end that, being blinded they might be humbled, being humbled might confess, having confessed might be enlightened. “Terrible in counsels above the sons of men.” Terrible indeed. Behold blindness in part to Israel hath happened:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.10
… “Wherefore dost thou turn away Thine hand, and Thy right hand from the midst of Thy bosom unto the end?” These words he crieth, being blind, not understanding, and God doeth what He doeth. For wherefore came Christ? “Blindness in part happened unto Israel, in order that the fulness of the Gentiles might enter in, and so all Israel might be saved.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.35
… the Prophet addresses Him in these words, “Lord, how long wilt Thou hide Thyself unto the end?” ( ver. 46 ). For possibly it was not from them and to the end; because “blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in, and so all Israel shall be saved.”
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 3.20
… Even a third miracle which afterwards happened failed to lead them to a belief of the truth. For the next night luminous impressions of a cross appeared imprinted on their garments, which at daybreak they in vain attempted to rub or wash out. They were therefore ‘blinded’ as the apostle says,
11:26
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.2.8
… have perished.” And many more Samaritans, it is said, when the Lord had tarried among them, two days, “believed because of His words, and said to the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying, for we ourselves have heard [Him], and know that this man is truly the Saviour of the world.” And Paul likewise declares, “And so all Israel shall be saved;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 26 . “There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob.” ( Is. lix. 20 .)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 7
Ver. 16 . “Nevertheless when [one] shall turn to the Lord,” which is, to forsake the Law, “the veil is taken away
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 5
… For he says, “God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship of His Son” ( 1 Cor. i. 9 ): and again, “By His will” ( 1 Cor. i. 1 , &c.); and in another place, “For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things.” (
11:27
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 27 . “For this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins.”
11:28
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.34
34. When authorities and powers are abolished, His enemies shall be subjected under His feet. The same Apostle tells who are these enemies, As touching the Gospel they are enemies for your sakes, but as touching the election they are beloved for the fathers’ sake
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 9
“But yet Paul,” one may say, “allows them, saying on this wise, ‘As touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers’ sake.’”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 28 . “As concerning the Gospel, they are enemies for your sakes: but as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers’ sakes.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.33
… and this is the covenant to them from me, when I shall take away their sins;” he immediately added, what is to be very carefully understood, “As concerning the gospel, indeed, they are enemies for your sakes: but as concerning the election, they are beloved for their fathers’ sakes.”
11:29
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 58
And yet, “The graces and the gifts are without repentance,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 1
… these were remitted through Baptism. For there is no sin, no impiety, which does not yield and give place to this gift; for the Grace is Divine. A man has again committed adultery and murder; the former adultery is indeed done away, the murder forgiven, and not brought up again to his charge, “for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 29 . “For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 2
… Then, because it was a great thing which He had said, he adds an argument fraught with unanswerable conviction; for, saith he, “God is faithful,” i.e. “true.” Now if “true,” what things He hath promised He will also perform. And He hath promised that He will make us partakers of His only-begotten Son; for to this end also did He call us. For (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 34
… For when Christ thus ordained them that they should go and bring forth fruit, and that their fruit should remain, who would dare to say, It shall not remain? Who would dare to say, Perchance it will not remain? “For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.33
Moreover, it was this that he had in view when he said, “The gifts and calling of God are without repentance.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.37
… Out of this, His purpose, is that special calling of the elect for whom He co-worketh with all things for good, because they are called according to His purpose, and “the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.38
… because faith itself does not precede that calling of which it is said: “For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.33
… since those whom He predestinated, them He also called, with that calling of which it is said, “The gifts and calling of God are without repentance.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.36
… Nor is it so to be called our own, as if it were not given to us from above. And, therefore, it is God’s gift, which, by the confession of all Christians, God foreknew that He would give to His people, who were called by that calling whereof it was said, “The gifts and calling of God are without repentance.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.41
… Therefore, those whom He predestinated, them He also called with that calling which I am not reluctant often to make mention of, of which it is said, “The gifts and calling of God are without repentance.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 84.16
16. Wherefore did he choose?…“Because God loveth mercy and truth” ( ver. 12 ). The Lord loveth mercy, by which He first came to my help: He loveth truth, so as to give to him that believeth what He has promised.
11:30
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 30–32 . “For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy through their unbelief; even so have these also now not believed, that through your mercy they may also obtain mercy. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that He might have mercy upon all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 44
… “For as ye, in times past, have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy through their unbelief; even so have these also now not believed, that through your mercy they also may obtain mercy; for God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that He might have mercy upon all.”
11:32
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.10.3
… and understand for what reason God, though invisible, manifested Himself to the prophets not under one form, but differently to different individuals; and show why it was that more covenants than one were given to mankind; and teach what was the special character of each of these covenants; and search out for what reason “God
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.20.2
… For the glory of man [is] God, but [His] works [are the glory] of God; and the receptacle of all His wisdom and power [is] man. Just as the physician is proved by his patients, so is God also revealed through men. And therefore Paul declares, “For God hath concluded all in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.14.1
… Were it otherwise, they would not have shut themselves up in the unbelief
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 69.1
… In the gospel he who envies another’s salvation is thus addressed: “Friend, is thine eye evil because I am good?” “God hath concluded them all in sin that he might have mercy upon all.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 122.3
… For I acknowledge my transgressions: and my sin is ever before me. Against thee, thee only have I sinned”—as a king he had no one to fear but God—“and done this evil in thy sight; that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and be clear when thou judgest.” For “God hath concluded all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 133.2
… Many of our writers, it is true, unwisely, take this course; however, a few sentences of scripture will dispose alike of the heretics and the philosophers. What says the chosen vessel? “God had concluded all in unbelief that he might have mercy upon all;”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.3
… for he beholdeth himself, and goeth away, and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was.” It was useless to warn them to add works to faith, if they could not sin after baptism. He tells us that “whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is become guilty of all.” Which of us is without sin?
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.13
… forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” We are then righteous when we confess that we are sinners, and our righteousness depends not upon our own merits, but on the mercy of God, as the Holy Scripture says, “The righteous man accuseth himself when he beginneth to speak,” and elsewhere, “Tell thy sins that thou mayest be justified.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.18
… To the same purpose they think the apostle said, “For God hath concluded all men in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.24
Then, as to that saying of the apostle, “For God hath concluded all in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.29
… “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and the knowledge of God!” He had indeed previously pointed out the meaning of this marvellous depth, when he said: “For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that He might have mercy upon all.”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.19
… for if a man , he saith, purge himself. And the consequent antistrophe responds, “If a man purge not himself he will be a vessel to dishonour, unmeet for the master’s use and fit only to be broken in pieces.” Wherefore this passage that we have quoted and this, God hath concluded them all in unbelief
11:33
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.10.3
… “Oh! the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God; how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 2.2
… For who hath been His counsellor? With whom took He counsel?…or who taught Him knowledge, and showed to Him the way of understanding?” With whom the apostle agreeing exclaims, “Oh the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
… For where had been their sin, if they only maintained the righteousness of their own God against one of whom they were ignorant? But he exclaims: “O the depth of the riches and the wisdom of God; how unsearchable also are His ways!”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Hermogenes 45
… “For who hath known the mind of the Lord,” of which (the apostle) exclaims: “O the depth of the riches both of His wisdom and knowledge! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.section24
… ourselves, how the Apostle Paul, seeking to penetrate by help of the Holy Spirit, who searches even the “deep things” of God, into the depths of divine wisdom and knowledge, and yet, unable to reach the end, so to speak, and to come to a thorough knowledge, exclaims in despair and amazement, “Oh the depth of the riches of the knowledge and wisdom of God!”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.1
… for wisdom, it says, is justified of her children. Thus he who by the divine spirit searches all things, and even the deep things of God, so that he can exclaim,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.54
… How incomprehensible are His judgments, and how unsearchable are His ways! For who has known the mind of the Lord? or who has been His counsellor? or who has first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed to him again? Because from Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things: to Him be glory for ever and ever.”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 3
… Of whom the same apostle, “Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honour and glory.” For He has gone beyond the contemplation of the eyes who has surpassed the greatness of thought. “For,” it is said, “of Him, and through Him, and in Him are all things.”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 8
… so that rightly we also are now disposed to exclaim with the apostle, as he admires both the Architect and His works: “Oh the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how inscrutable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!” And the rest.
St Methodius † AD 311 Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple 1
… “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God!”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.45
… How unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past tracing out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord? Or who hath been His counsellor? Or who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed unto him? For of Him, and through Him, and in Him are all things. To Him be the glory for ever and ever
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 52.1
… And I thought it needful to represent to your Piety what pains the writing of these things has cost me, in order that you may understand thereby how truly the blessed Apostle has said, ‘O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 14
… For He spares our weakness, and in the depth of the riches
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.9
… If the things which God hath prepared are incomprehensible to our thoughts, how can we comprehend with our mind Himself who hath prepared them? O the depth of the riches, and wisdom, and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.107
… for it was not likely that such a prophet should be ignorant of the design of God, viz., to bring about, by means of the threat, the escape of the Ninevites from the threatened doom, according to His great wisdom, and unsearchable judgments, and according to His ways which are beyond our tracing and finding out;
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 28
XII. But whether there be other causes for it also, let them see who are nearer God, and are eye witnesses and spectators of His unsearchable judgments;
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 45
XIII. Thus then and for this cause the written Law came in, gathering us into Christ; and this is the account of the Sacrifices as I account for them. And that you may not be ignorant of the depth of His Wisdom and the riches of His unsearchable judgments,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 3.5
… reproach of fools , nor be led by their reviling to talk boldly of things unspeakable, making that unpractised speaker Paul our teacher in the mysteries that transcend knowledge, who is so far from thinking that the Divine nature is within the reach of human perception, that he calls even the judgments of God “unsearchable,” and His ways “past finding out
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Infants' Early Deaths 1
… “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 4.11
… For Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor? Or who hath been first to give unto Him, and shall be recompensed? For of Him and through Him and in Him are all things. To Him be glory for ever!”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Three Homilies Concerning the Power of Demons 1
… For if it is not possible for one not conversant with it to understand a man’s art, much rather is it impossible for the human understanding to comprehend the infinity of the providence of God. “For his judgments are unsearchable and his ways past finding out.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Two Homilies on Eutropius 2.9
… He threatened the sea and dried it up: he brought rivers out of the desert: He weighed the mountains in scales, and the valleys in a balance. How shall I express myself? how shall I present the truth? His greatness hath no bounds, His wisdom is beyond reckoning, His judgments are untraceable, His ways unsearchable.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 58
Wherefore it were even seasonable now to say, “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God!”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 33 . “Oh, the depth of the riches, both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments!”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 2
Paul earnestly endeavors on all occasions to display the unspeakable loving-kindness of God towards us, to the utmost of his power. For that it is impossible to do so adequately, hear his own words. “O! the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God; how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past tracing out.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 4
… Think, where He sitteth? above all principality and power. And with whom it is that thou sittest? With Him. And who thou art? One dead, by nature a child of wrath. And what good hast thou done? None. Truly now it is high time to exclaim, “Oh the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and the knowledge of God!” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 26
… In the first things we were found unfaithful, and He hath committed to us greater; we could not refrain from a single tree, and He hath provided for us the delights above; we kept not our place in Paradise, and He hath opened to us the doors of heaven. Well said Paul, “O the depth of the riches, both of the wisdom and knowledge of God!” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 39.2
… “When I thought to know this, it was too painful for me; until I went into the sanctuary of God; then understood I their end.” Truly the judgments of the Lord are a great deep. “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.25
… my only answer—an unwelcome one, I fancy—will be in the words of scripture: “The judgments of God are a great deep,” and “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor?”
St Jerome † AD 420 To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem 10
… What shall we say of the ancient writers of the Church, who were scarce able to explain single difficulties in many volumes? What of the vessel of election, the Gospel trumpet, the roaring of our lion, the thunderer of the Gentiles, the river of Christian eloquence, who, when confronted by the mystery concealed from ages and generations, and by
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.28
… “Look not into things above thee, and search not things too mighty for thee.” And elsewhere, “Make not thyself overwise, and argue not more than is fitting.” And in the same place, “In wisdom and simplicity of heart seek God.” You will perhaps deny the authority of this book; listen then to the Apostle blowing the Gospel trumpet:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 4.4
8. “Who can show forth all Thy praise” which he hath experienced in himself alone? What was it that Thou didst then, O my God, and how unsearchable are the depths of Thy judgments!
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 1.28
… And if you should ask why this permission was granted, indeed it is a deep providence of the Creator and Governor of the world; and “unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.1
… and no man or devil acts unrighteously save by the permission of the divine and most just judgment. For, as the apostle says, “There is no unrighteousness with God;” and as he elsewhere says, “His judgments are inscrutable, and His ways past finding out.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.6
… For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor? Or who hath first given to Him and it shall be recompensed unto him again? For of Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 21.2
… Regarding this, it is well said of God, "Thy judgments are a great deep." The apostle, in admiration of the unfathomable depth of this abyss, exclaims: "O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and of the knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning the Nature of Good, Against the Manichæans 31
Likewise because it belongs to divine judgment, not human, what sort of punishment and how great is due to every fault, it is thus written: "O the height of the riches of the wisdom and the knowledge of God! how inscrutable are His judgments and his ways past finding out!"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.29
… how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor?or who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again? For of Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 60
… Now, should any man be for constraining us to examine into this profound mystery, why this person is so per suaded as to yield, and that person is not, there are only two things occurring to me, which I should like to advance as my answer: “O the depth of the riches!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 66
… So “unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor? or who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again? For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 4.16
… how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out! For who has known the mind of the Lord? or who has been His counsellor? Or who has first given to Him, that it should be recompensed to Him again? Because of Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things: to Him be glory for ages of ages.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 44
… how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 17
… For I do not speak arrogantly, but with acknowledgment of my small measure, when I hear the apostle saying, “O man, who art thou that repliest against God?” and, “O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways untraceable!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 18
… Certainly, in this case the judgments of God, because they are righteous and deep, may neither be blamed nor penetrated. Among these also is that concerning perseverance, of which we are now discoursing. Of both, therefore, we may exclaim, “O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 19
… Had He not this in His power, or was He ignorant of their future sinfulness? Assuredly, nothing of this kind is said, except most perversely and insanely. Why, then, did He not do this? Let them reply who mock at us when in such matters we exclaim, “How inscrutable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.16
… so that he that glorieth may glory not in his own merits, which he sees to be equalled in those that are condemned, but in the Lord. But why He delivers one rather than another,—“His judgments are unsearchable, and His ways past finding out.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.30
… But why some rather than others? Again and again we say, and do not shrink from it, “O man, who art thou that repliest against God?” “His judgments are unsearchable, and His ways past finding out.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 52.6
… as it is written, “Judge me, O God, and plead [discern, discriminate] my cause against an unholy nation.” And many are the judgments of God; as it is said in the psalm, “Thy judgments are a great deep.” And the apostle also says, “O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and the knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 53.6
… let us not take upon ourselves to pass judgment on the judgment of so mighty a judge, but tremblingly exclaim with the apostle, “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 7.1
… how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out! For who hath known the wind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor?”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 13.15
And by this it is clearly shown that God’s “judgments are inscrutable and His ways past finding out,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 13.17
… “O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How inscrutable are the judgments of God and His ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord?”
11:34
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.1.1
1. For in no other way could we have learned the things of God, unless our Master, existing as the Word, had become man. For no other being had the power of revealing to us the things of the Father, except His own proper Word. For what other person “knew the mind of the Lord,” or who else “has become His counsellor?”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
… This is the purport of what Isaiah said, and of (the apostle’s own) subsequent quotation of the self-same passage, of the prophet: “Who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor? Who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed to him again?”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Hermogenes 17
… and all things are by Him, because they are of nothing: so that reason coincides with the Scripture, which says: “Who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor? or with whom took He counsel? or who hath shown to Him the way of wisdom and knowledge? Who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed to him again?”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Hermogenes 45
… They are, however, His “invisible things,” which, according to the apostle, “are from the creation of the world clearly seen by the things that are made;” they are no parts of a nondescript Matter, but they are the sensible evidences of Himself. “For who hath known the mind of the Lord,”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 19
… now, it is in this sense that He stretches out the heavens alone, how is it that these heretics assume their position so perversely, as to render inadmissible the singleness of that Wisdom which says, “When He prepared the heaven, I was present with Him?” —even though the apostle asks, “Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor?”
Tertullian † AD 220 Scorpiace 7
… although for him also who does not understand, an announcement has been made to restrain his harshness in understanding otherwise than aright . “For who,” says the apostle , “has known the mind of the Lord? or who has been His counsellor, to teach Him? or who has pointed out to Him the way of understanding?”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.8
… And if they curiously inquire why God, though always with the power to make, does not always make (though this also be the presumption of madmen, for ‘who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His Counsellor?’ or how ‘shall the thing formed say to’ the potter, ‘why didst thou make me thus
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.28
43. Now why it was that, though He knew, He did not tell His disciples plainly at that time, no one may be curious where He has been silent; for ‘Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 5
… The apostle has just quoted from the prophecy of Isaiah, “Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been his counsellor,”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Making of Man 11.2
… “It is manifold and much compounded.” How then can that which is intelligible be composite? or what is the mode of mixture of things that differ in kind? Or, “It is simple, and incomposite.” How then is it dispersed into the manifold divisions of the senses? how is there diversity in unity? how is unity maintained in diversity?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
Ver. 34, 35 . “For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor? Or who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.71
… There may also have been mysterious reasons for what God said to the people on this matter. At any rate, God’s commands are to be submissively received, not to be argued against. The apostle says, "Who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor?"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 3.13
… And to flesh and blood it is said, “O man, who art thou that repliest against God?” Who, then, knows the mind of the Lord in the matter now under consideration? or who hath been His counsellor,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.15
… For by doing good works thou hadst as it were the “breadth,” by persevering in them thou hadst as it were the “length;” but by seeking earthly things thou hast not had the “height.” Now observe the “depth;” it is the grace of God in the secret dispensation of His will. “For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor?”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 5.25
“But you say: Then those who adore what ought not to be adored, should be immediately destroyed by God, to prevent others doing the like. But are you wiser than God, that you should offer Him counsel?
11:35
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.14
… and to measure his success by the commandment and not by his neighbours, whether they be evil, or to some extent proficient in virtue: and to weigh virtue in no small scales, inasmuch as it is due to the Most High, “from Whom are all things, and to Whom are all things.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.4
But why do we not in opposition to this, rather hear the words, “Who hath first given to Him and it shall be recompensed to him again? since of Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 60.4
… He hath given us a bond of His promises. For God hath made Himself a debtor, not by owing ought, that is, not by borrowing; but by promising. We cannot therefore say to Him, “Give back what Thou hast received.” Since “who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again?”
11:36
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.3.4
… This they also style the second Ogdoad, of which we shall speak presently. And they state that it was clearly on this account that Paul said, “And He Himself is all things;” and again, “All things are to Him, and of Him are all things;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.65
Celsus proceeds to say of God that “of Him are all things,” abandoning (in so speaking), I know not how, all his principles; while our Paul declares, that “of Him, and through Him, and to Him are all things,”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Oration of Eusebius 12.1
… but entirely independent of all things else, he pervades the depths of unexplored and secret wisdom. The sacred oracles teach us to acknowledge him as the only true God, apart from all corporeal essence, distinct from all subordinate ministration. Hence it is said that all things are from him, but not through him.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.38
… of God, and after asserting the mystery of His inscrutable judgments and avowing our ignorance of His ways past finding out, he has yet made use of the exercise of human faith, and rendered this homage to the depth of the unsearchable and inscrutable mysteries of heaven, For of Him and through Him and in Him are all things: to Him be glory for ever. Amen
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 History of Arian Opinions 1
… So far then as from God He has being, and glories, and life, and all things are delivered unto Him, in such sense is God His origin. For He is above Him, as being His God and before Him. But if the terms ‘from Him,’ and ‘from the womb,’ and ‘I came forth from the Father, and I am come ’ (
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 5
… The blessed Paul brings both phrases to bear upon one and the same subject, in the words “of him and through him and to him are all things.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 8
… doeth the Son likewise;” but He enjoys our wonder at all that comes to pass out of the glory which comes to Him from the Only Begotten, rejoicing in the Doer Himself as well as in the greatness of the deeds, and exalted by all who acknowledge Him as Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, “through whom [by whom, A.V.] are all things, and for whom are all things.”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 7.23
… to raise our flesh, and recover His image, and remodel man, that we might all be made one in Christ, who was perfectly made in all of us all that He Himself is, that we might no longer be male and female, barbarian, Scythian, bond or free (which are badges of the flesh), but might bear in ourselves only the stamp of God, by Whom and for Whom we were made,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 34
… and at times he separates the Persons saying, “One God, of whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him;” at other times he brings together the one Godhead, “For of Him and through Him and in Him are all things;”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 39.5
… And this is proved by the fact that They are again collected into one, if you will read—not carelessly—this other passage of the same Apostle, “Of Him and through Him and to Him are all things; to Him be glory forever, Amen.”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.12
… God the Word, Who was in the beginning, is “the seal of the energy”:—the Only-begotten God, Who is contemplated in the eternity of the Beginning of existent things, Who is in the bosom of the Father , Who sustains all things, by the word of His power , the creator of the ages, from Whom and through Whom and in Whom are all things
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.9
… Those particles, then, are not as it were in opposition to each other, but are as it were allied and agreed, so as often to suit even one Person, as it is written: “For of Him, and through Him, and in Him are all things.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 4.11
141. Certain it is, then, that between Father and Son there can be no difference of Power. Nay, so far is such difference from being present, that the same Apostle has said that all things are “of” Him, by Whom are all things, as followeth: “For of Him and through Him and in Him are all things.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.2
… wherefore also when we speak of the Creator, we own both the Father and the Son. For assuredly when Paul said, “Who served the creature more than the Creator,” he neither denied the Father to be the Creator, from Whom are all these things, nor yet the Son, through Whom are all things.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 1.5
… For it is not easy to find a name that will suitably express so great excellence, unless it is better to speak in this way: The Trinity, one God, of whom are all things, through whom are all things, in whom are all things.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.6
… and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him,” who can doubt that he speaks of all things which are created; as does John, when he says, “All things were made by Him”? I ask, therefore, of whom he speaks in another place: “For of Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 2.15
… faithful ones from such thoughts!) But indeed all these visible and sensible things are, as we have often said, exhibited through the creature made subject in order to signify the invisible and intelligible God, not only the Father, but also the Son and the Holy Spirit, “of whom are all things, and through whom are all things, and in whom are all things;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 5.8
… Nor is He liable to passions as far as belongs to that substance whereby He is God. So the Father is omnipotent, the Son omnipotent, and the Holy Spirit is omnipotent; yet not three omnipotents, but one omnipotent: “For of Him are all things, and through Him are all things, and in Him are all things; to whom be glory.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 6.10
… Since God is one, but yet is a Trinity. Neither are we to take the words, “of whom, and through whom, and to whom are all things,” as used indiscriminately [ i.e., to denote a unity without distinctions]; nor yet to denote many gods, for “to Him , be glory for ever and ever. Amen.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 14.12
… And therefore it ought to be taken in a more excellent way, and one that is spiritual, not visible, in respect to the mind, which is made after His image. For what is there that is not in Him, of whom it is divinely written, “For of Him, and through Him, and in Him, are all things”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 9
… For it is this same Trinity that is signified when an apostle says, “For of Him, and in Him, and through Him, are all things.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 14
24. We ought then to love God, the Trinity in unity, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; for this must be said to be God Himself, for it is said of God, truly and in the most exalted sense, "Of whom are all things, by whom are all things, in whom are all things." Those are Paul’s words. And what does he add? "To Him be glory."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 16
… and the prophet says, "Thou sendest Thy Spirit from the higher." For God alone is the highest, than whom nothing is higher. Paul shows that the Trinity is one God, when he says, "To Him be glory;"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Two Souls, Against the Manichæans 7
… "All things were made by Him and without Him was not anything made," and this of the Apostle: "One God of whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ through whom are all things," and again from the same Apostle: "Of whom are all things, through whom are all things, in whom are all things, to Him be glory."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning the Nature of Good, Against the Manichæans 26
… "He spake, and they were made." It is manifest, that not of Himself He begat these things, but that He made them by word and command. But what is not of Himself is assuredly of nothing. For there was not anything of which he should make them, concerning which the apostle says most openly: "For from Him, and through Him, and in Him are all things."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 1.24
… “We firmly maintain that the soul comes from the breath of God, not from natural generation, because it is given from God”? As if, forsooth, the body could be given from another, than from Him by whom it is created, “Of whom are all things, through whom are all things, in whom are all things;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 1.27
… For the apostle’s statement, “We are His offspring,” this man supposes must not be referred to the body, but only to the soul and spirit. If, indeed, our human bodies are not of God, then that is false which the Scripture says: “For of Him are all things, through Him are all things, and in Him are all things.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 5.3
… but that the Father must be none but the Father, and the Son none but the Son, and the Holy Ghost none but the Holy Ghost, and this Trinity but One God. Hence when the Apostle had said, “Of whom are all things, by whom are all things, in whom are all things,”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 3.10
… And this becomes clear from the fact that they are once more gathered into one, if only one reads with care these words of the same Apostle, Of Him and through Him and in Him are all things: to Him be the glory for ever and ever. Amen
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.13
… next the visible and sensible universe: next man with his spiritual and sentient nature. All things, therefore, which he made, share in His goodness in respect of their existence. For He Himself is existence to all, since all things that are, are in Him
11:1
1. I SAY THEREFORE: HATH GOD CAST AWAY HIS PEOPLE. — Note: The phrase "I say therefore" is that of the Apostle, which he uses when he objects something to himself, as he does here. The sense therefore is, that is to say, I said in chapters IX and X that the Jews have been rejected by God and from justice, but the Gentiles have been called to it; but has God then utterly cast away his people, namely all the Jews? He answers, God forbid. For I myself am a Jew and an Israelite, yet faithful and Christian; such also are the Apostles, and many others, believing Jews. God therefore has not cast away absolutely his people, but only those who were unwilling to believe in Christ.
11:2
2. GOD HATH NOT CAST AWAY HIS PEOPLE, WHOM HE FOREKNEW. — Note concerning "foreknew": First, St. Chrysostom explains it thus, that is to say, God did not cast away the whole people of the Jews, but called to the Church those whom he foresaw would be worthy. If this be understood of the first calling to faith and grace, it is Pelagian; but if it be understood of the second calling to justice, it is sound and orthodox: it is therefore to be explained of this second calling by St. Chrysostom. Second, Oecumenius: God foreknew, he says, the Jews before the Gentiles, because the Jews were called before the Gentiles to Christ, and they believed in him. These therefore God foreknew, that is, he knew them to be his and his people, before he called the Gentiles, and knew them to be his. Third, St. Augustine, book II On the Good of Perseverance, chapter XVIII: "God hath not cast away his people, whom he foreknew:"; that is, he says, whom he predestined, whom namely from eternity he decreed to draw to himself, and to make his own. Whence others explain it thus: "whom he foreknew," that is, whom he loved beforehand, and whom he affected with many benefits of old. Fourth, more plainly and simply, "God hath not cast away his people, whom he foreknew," that is, whom he foresaw would willingly embrace the faith and grace of Christ, and would be faithful, and therefore would be his people. See the sayings at chapter VIII, verse 29. KNOW YE NOT WHAT THE SCRIPTURE SAITH IN ELIAS? — "In Elias," that is, of Elias. It is a Hebraism: for bet is put for "of"; or "in Elias," that is, in the history of Elias, III Kings XIX, where Elias complains to God and appeals to him against the Israelites, namely against Achab, king of Israel, and his wife Jezabel, and their followers, saying:
11:3
3. LORD, (the Israelites) HAVE KILLED THY PROPHETS, AND DUG DOWN THINE ALTARS. — "Altars," namely erected to the true God in high places and hills. Whence these altars are called High Places in Scripture. Which although they were forbidden by the law in Deuteronomy XVI, 2, and therefore piously destroyed by Hezekiah and Josiah, yet it was impious to destroy them out of hatred of divine worship and of the true God, as Ahab and Jezabel, the idolaters, did. [The Church] was visible and flourishing in Judah, that is in the two tribes, where under Josaphat, a faithful and pious king, the true God was publicly worshipped in the temple, in sacrifices and ceremonies, to which those who were truly faithful betook themselves, as to an oracle and asylum of faith and religion, and this is what the Lord signifies, saying: "I have left me seven thousand men, that have not bowed their knees before Baal," when he adds: "In Israel," that is in Samaria, but not in Judah; for he does not speak of that. Although therefore we should concede that the Church then failed in Israel, it does not follow from this that it failed altogether, because it persisted in Judah. Let Luther now say, if before his times Lutherans had existed and been hidden in Saxony, Germany, Gaul, where visible and conspicuous lands of the Gentiles or territories had been, so that those who sought or followed true faith, religion and Church could betake themselves there, where was the Church of Luther before Luther, which took its name and beginning from Luther? Surely it was there where Luther was before he was born. Thirdly, that in Israel itself, that is Samaria, the Church did not fail in the time of Elijah, but had many true worshippers of God, is evident from this, that a little before Jezabel had killed many Prophets from among them, of whom there were still surviving Elijah, Elisha, Micaiah, Obadiah, the steward of Ahab and Jezabel himself, and other hundred Prophets, whom Obadiah, already mentioned, hid lest they should be killed by Jezabel, as appears in III Kings XVIII, 4, and moreover other Prophets, of whom mention is made in III Kings XX, 22, 28 and 35. What therefore Elijah says to God: "Thou hast killed thy prophets, and I am left alone;" understand, alone who publicly and fearlessly oppose myself to Baal and Jezabel: for the other Prophets, lest they should be killed, were hidden, just as priests and pontiffs were hidden in the time of Decius and Diocletian. But that there were many more faithful from the laity then in Israel, is evident from the words of the Lord: "I have left," he says, "me seven thousand men, that have not bowed their knees before Baal." Finally, all Israel a little before under David and Solomon had been a worshipper of true faith and of God, but under Jeroboam many with him fell away to the idolatry of calves. Note against the Novations recently born from darkness, this passage for the preservation and duration of the Church. For they err gravely here, first, Melanchthon, who in his Common Places, chapter On the Church, teaches that in the time of Elijah the Church consisted in Elijah alone, Elisha and a few priests. Second, Calvin, who in the preface to his Institutes endeavors to prove from this passage of Elijah that the Church can fail. Third, other Novations, who adapt these things to their invisible Church, that is one not existing before Luther and Calvin, as if there had been before them some Lutherans who taught the same faith which Luther and Calvin afterwards taught; but few, such as existed in the time of Elijah, unknown and hidden. First indeed they say this without proof. For it must be proved to them that such really existed. Let them say, I beseech, where, when, under what king or Pontiff they existed? Let them name them at least by the common name of their sect, or produce historians who testify that they existed: for thus sacred history testifies that there were true worshippers of God in Israel in the time of Elijah, although unknown to Elijah, in III Kings XIX, which Paul cites here. Second, although the Church of God, when suffering persecution from Jezabel in Israel, that is in Samaria, had few faithful there, and those hidden or concealed; yet at that time the same Church was visible and flourishing in Judah... Let Luther now show, let Calvin show who before his times taught the same faith with him in all things; let him show the continuation, descent and derivation of his faith through individual centuries; let him show who in each hundred years of the Fathers taught that in the Eucharist there is not the true body, but only a sign of the body of Christ, that the Roman Pontiff is Antichrist, that Saints are not to be invoked, that there is no free will, that there are no merits of works, that faith alone justifies, that God is the author of all works both evil and good. Up to this point, no one has dared to accomplish this, indeed even to promise it, not even the Centuriators of Magdeburg themselves: namely, this is the cause which compels them into these straits, and forces them to resort to saying that the Church can err and fail, indeed that it has failed through so many centuries of years, as many as flowed from St. Gregory (for then they say the Church failed, and Antichrist began to preside in it) to Luther. Necessity is a hard weapon. Did Christ then abandon His spouse the Church for so many centuries? Did He then break His promise given in Matthew XVI: "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock (that is, upon this Peter, as the Syrian has it, and upon the successors of Peter in the Roman chair) I will build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it?" Did the Church then collapse, the temple and house of God, which the Apostle in I Timothy, chapter III, says is "the pillar and ground of the truth;" which the Prophets teach to be the eternal kingdom of Christ? Did the invisible Church then lie hidden for so many centuries, which is the teacher of faith, the instructress of truth; which Isaiah, chapter II, teaches to be a mountain in the top of mountains, and exalted above all hills; which Christ commands to be approached and heard in doubts and difficulties, Matthew XVIII: "Tell, He says, the Church: but if he will not hear the Church, let him be to thee as the heathen and the publican?" May God by His goodness open the eyes of all those erring and wretched ones, who, deceived by Luther and Calvin and their followers, like wandering sheep have separated themselves from the fold of the Church, so that they may see, recognize, and return to the ancient and stable Church, Catholic and Apostolic, namely Roman, as to a most loving mother, by postliminium, and may be reconciled with her in grace and mutual embrace. Amen. Elias said this mourning, afflicted and from sadness pusillanimous, thinking all things lost and far worse than they truly were: wherefore the Lord corrects both his pusillanimity and his error, saying: AND I HAVE LEFT ME SEVEN THOUSAND MEN.
11:4
4. I HAVE LEFT ME SEVEN THOUSAND MEN, WHO HAVE NOT BOWED THEIR KNEES TO BAAL. — That is to say: Do not think, O Elias, that thou alone survivest as a worshipper of God; that the rest have either been slain, or have turned aside to Baal. Behold, seven thousand of Mine I have preserved by My providence and grace, both from slaughter and from idolatry; who worship Me equally as thou dost. Thus also in this time of Christ and Paul, I have preserved the remnant of the Jews for Myself and My worship, and the Church, namely those who have embraced the faith of Christ. And so the word "I have left" properly signifies, I have reserved for Myself as servants, worshippers and friends, namely those who were unwilling to adore Baal. For this antithesis is most excellently accommodated to the purpose of the Apostle, which is to show that, although God has rejected from justice and grace most of the Jews, because unbelieving in Christ, yet He has preserved a few of them for Himself, for His worship and friendship, namely those who have believed in Christ. Again, through the word "I have left" God shows and hints at the virtue of His grace. For He does not say: They have left themselves, but, I have left, in Greek kateleipsa, in Hebrew hisharti, that is, I have reserved; because although they themselves also preserved themselves, yet they were rather preserved by the grace of God; for the virtue of grace in a good work is more powerful than the concurrence of free will. Thus St. Augustine, in the book On the Good of Perseverance, chapter XI. SEVEN THOUSAND. — That is, many thousands: for the number seven signifies multitude, and is familiar to the Hebrews, on account of the Sabbath; just as seven and ten on account of the Decalogue, as St. Jerome says in chapter IV and LIV of Isaiah. Thus Ecclesiastes XI, 2, it is said: "Give a portion to seven," that is, to many poor, "and also to eight," that is, to many more. Thus I Kings II, 5, in the Hebrew it is found: "Until the barren hath borne seven," which our Interpreter translated, "until the barren hath borne many." WHO HAVE NOT BOWED THEIR KNEES TO BAAL. — In Greek it is feminine tê Báal, namely eikoni, that is, to the image of Baal. Unless you prefer to say that by Jezabel, a Tyrian woman, Astarte, the goddess of the Tyrians, was proposed to the Israelites for worship, as it were a female Baal. For Baal to the Hebrews is a general name for gods. But most easily and most solidly it can be said that here, as elsewhere, a fault has crept into the Greek text, and for tê the masculine tô should be restored. For thus our Interpreter and the ancients appear to have read. Beza blasphemes here, when he says that Catholics bow their knees to Baal, when they invoke the Blessed Virgin and the Saints, and call her by the common voice of all nations "Our Lady:": for Baal in Hebrew signifies lord; but by the usage of nations it signifies God, who is the supreme lord of all. But no one invokes the Blessed Virgin as God: why then is it not permitted to call her "Our Lady," when citizens thus call kings and princes, servants call their heroes, indeed Beza calls Calvin his lord and master?
11:5
5. SO THEREFORE ALSO IN THIS TIME A REMNANT (that is, few Jews, believing in Christ; few, I say, in comparison with the innumerable unbelievers, so that from such great unbelief and calamity these few appear to be only a remnant, and the rest), ACCORDING TO THE ELECTION OF GRACE (that is, gratuitous), HAVE BEEN SAVED, — that is, have been justified. For Paul does not here speak of immediate election to glory, or to first grace and faith, but of election to justice, as I showed at the beginning of chapter IX. For justice is salvation from sin, and is inchoate salvation, which will be perfected in heavenly glory. This election therefore of God is the love of God, of which I spoke in chapter IX: "Jacob have I loved," which he also called by another name there mercy, saying: "It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy." Note, that to this election of grace there is no repugnance from the consent of free will, and its free acceptance of grace, nor even from faith, repentance and other free dispositions of man toward justice: for all these confer no merit, no efficacy, no right properly speaking upon man toward justice. But with all these things posited, it is purely of God's election and grace, that He justifies such ones, not others who lack these, as the Apostle expressly says in chapter IV, verse 5, and from him the Council of Trent, session V and VI. Both therefore are true, and both can be truly answered, if you ask, why is the faithful penitent justified before the unfaithful penitent? I will answer first, because he himself disposed himself, this one did not. I will answer secondly, because God freely willed to justify that one and to accept his dispositions; but not this one, who lacks them. For faith is a disposition toward justice, not by its own nature or natural force and efficacy, but because God so willed and ordained it. And according to the former answer St. Chrysostom seems to speak, when he says that God elects this one before that one to justice and salvation, because he foresaw that this one would consent to His grace, not that one. On the contrary, St. Augustine, according to the latter sense, when asked why this one is elected before that one by God, answers that the cause is not human merit, but divine election and grace. For both are true, in the sense which I have said. Finally, the Apostle here opposes the election of grace only to election from the works of the law, or of nature, as is evident from what follows and from the whole epistle. Under grace therefore he embraces the free embrace of grace, and those who, being stirred by grace, willingly obey and subject themselves to grace. For the free embrace of grace is a certain grace: for it is done by prevenient and cooperating grace. Whence also the faithful themselves and the Saints who obey grace are children of grace and are called so. Toletus teaches this more fully here, note 4. You will say: St. Augustine does not read tò salvae, and in the Greek there is only the lemma gegonen, that is, a reservation was made. I answer: reservation, supply of the saved, that is of those who have been saved, as Our translator renders it, that is of those who have been justified, was made through the election of justifying grace. If however, with some from St. Augustine, you wish to extend this reservation, equally as tò reliqui, or I reserved from the preceding verse, and to understand it of calling and prevenient grace, as if through this was made this reservation of those to be saved, that is of those to be justified: I answer that this too can truly be said, namely that it is of divine election and calling grace, that these have been converted, not those: because although both physically had equal calling grace, yet this grace worked conversion in these with free will, not in those, that is these by virtue of grace converted themselves, not those; that these converted themselves was the virtue and efficacy of grace, to which use and to which free will cooperated, as grace required, and as God intended in giving this grace: but that others were unwilling to be converted was the malice of free will. The justified therefore ought to attribute their justice, although freely accepted by themselves, to grace; just as a poor man attributes to the rich man's grace that he is sustained by his bread, yet does not arrogate this to himself, although he himself ought freely to accept and eat the bread offered by the rich man, if he wishes to be sustained by it. For this acceptance of his has nothing of praise, nothing illustrious, especially if compared with the liberality and liberal donation of the rich man.
11:6
6. BUT IF (this election is of grace, as I have said, and therefore it itself is) GRACE, NOW NOT OF WORKS,—that is to say, If this election unto justice, namely justification itself, comes to pass from the grace of God, therefore it does not come to us from the merit of our works. By works here I understand the works of the law of nature, indeed even of faith; inasmuch as these are not the works of man, because the dispositions of faith, hope, and penance, as they are human acts, have neither merit nor efficacy for justifying; but only from the gratuitous ordinance of God do they dispose man unto justice, as I have said. From these last words, wrongly understood by some, drawing an argument from contraries, they have thus concluded: If the dispositions of faith, hope, and penance, as human acts or acts of man, do not have merit nor efficacy for justifying, but only from the gratuitous ordinance of God; therefore those same acts of hope, etc., considered as acts of man, that is as they are acts of nature alone and of free will with grace excluded, even if they do not have merit or efficacy for justifying from themselves, they nevertheless have it from the gratuitous ordinance of God. From this therefore purely natural acts of man, without grace, merit at least de congruo justification, and dispose man unto it. But this is the error of the Semipelagians, who hold that nature alone through the good use of free will disposes us unto grace, which I have always detested. I therefore explain my meaning: When I say, acts of man, or human acts, I do not exclude, but include grace. For it is clear that acts of faith, hope, and penance cannot be elicited by man except through grace: but grace being posited, and man eliciting them freely from grace, I say that these human acts neither from grace nor from the cooperation of man properly merit justification, or give to man a right and merit unto it; but that they are dispositions unto justification, and are directed toward it and lead unto it, all of this is to be attributed to the gratuitous ordinance, good pleasure, and liberality of God, because namely God has so ordained it. They would have seen that this is what I wished, if they had considered my last words, namely 'as I have said,' for in verse 5, p. 187, col. 2, on the contrary side of the words already cited, in the Note, 'to this election of grace it is not repugnant,' etc., I write thus expressly and explain my meaning. Therefore the acts of faith, hope, and penance fully considered, namely as they flow both from grace and from free will, do not from themselves give a right or merit unto justice, but from the gratuitous ordinance of God alone accepting them, and thus freely ordaining, they dispose and lead unto justice. This is the truth, this is my meaning. Furthermore, that I distinguish disposition from merit there and elsewhere, I do this from the common phrase and opinion of theologians, who say and teach that acts of faith, hope, fear, etc., are dispositions unto justification, but do not merit it, namely properly de condigno. Even if they merit it de congruo, nevertheless this merit is meager and restricted, nor does it deserve the name of absolute and strict merit. Finally, justification is taken in two ways, namely first, formally: but formal justification takes place when God infuses into man justifying grace and charity; secondly, dispositively, namely when through acts of faith, hope, fear, the penitent prepares and disposes himself unto justice, grace and charity. Now when the Apostle says that we are justified without works freely, some with St. Augustine, epistle 105, take 'to be justified' in the second way, that is to say, That man brings forth acts of faith, hope, and penance, by which he disposes himself unto justice, he has this not from himself and the powers of his nature; but freely, that is from the grace of God preventing. Nor do I deny that the words of the Apostle can be extended to this; but nevertheless I assert that they are properly said by the Apostle of formal justification. That this is so, the Council of Trent, session VI, chapter VIII, teaches expressly, fully, and on purpose, so that it is a wonder that some have said the Council speaks of one justification, the Apostle of another. And the Apostle himself, chapter III, verse 21: 'Now, says he, without the law the justice of God is made manifest, etc. But the justice of God by faith of Jesus Christ.' And verse 24: 'Justified freely by his grace, etc., for the remission of former sins: for the shewing of his justice in this time; that he himself may be just, and the justifier of him,' etc. And chapter IV, 3: 'Abraham believed God: and it was reputed to him unto justice.' And verse 7: 'Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.' All these things signify formal justification and justice. I confirmed the same thing with more arguments at the beginning of chapter IX. OTHERWISE GRACE IS NO LONGER GRACE. — Kemnitius falsely claims that something found in the Greek manuscripts has been removed from our codices, namely, "if indeed from works, then it is no longer grace; for if the work, then it is no longer work," that is, if truly from works, then grace is no longer: otherwise a work is no longer a work. And thus Cajetan and Theophylactus read it, but Origen, Chrysostom, Ambrose and others do not read this, indeed Erasmus says it is superfluous. And certainly our Latin reading is shorter and more forceful, and therefore more true. Note that "from works" always signifies here the merit of works: for this alone is opposed to grace, whether to gratuitous donation and election.
11:7
7. What then (supply, shall we say, and from what has been said hitherto shall we conclude? namely that which follows) WHAT ISRAEL SOUGHT (to be justified, namely from the merits of the works of the law), THIS HE DID NOT OBTAIN; BUT THE ELECTION OBTAINED IT, — that is, the elect according to grace from among the Jews, namely those Jews who embraced the faith and grace of Christ, these were chosen by God unto justice, and obtained it. An abstract is put for a concrete, namely election for the elect, according to Canon 30. BUT THE REST (namely the Jews, not elect, but rejected and cast off by God and from justice, on account of their unbelief) WERE BLINDED, — properly and directly by themselves and their own malice, because they obstinately adhered to the law of Moses, and despised the faith of Christ: indirectly however by God abandoning them and leaving them to their infidelity and obstinacy.
11:8
8. AS IT IS WRITTEN (Isaiah VI, 9): GOD GAVE THEM A SPIRIT OF COMPUNCTION. — He gave, by permitting, abandoning, and providing occasions, which are good in themselves, but by which they hardened themselves all the more through their own vice and fault. Thus St. Augustine, Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Oecumenius. You will ask, who is called here the spirit of compunction? First, Anselm understands by spirit of compunction a spirit impelling to evil, like a goad, which, pricking oxen, incites them to run. Second, Ambrose understands the sorrow of the Jews arising from zeal for Judaism, when they saw it abolished through the Gospel. Third, others understand the spirit of emulation and envy of the Jews toward Christ and the multitude of Christians. But note: Paul here cites Isaiah VI, 10, as Origen and Chrysostom wish, or rather more clearly, Isaiah XXIX, 10, as Anselm holds, where our Interpreter translates: "The Lord hath mingled for you the spirit of sleep; he will close your eyes; your Prophets and your princes, that see visions, he will cover." The sense of this passage is this: God will veil and cover for you, O Jews, Isaiah and the other Prophets, so that you may not understand them. Thus Jerome and Cyril there, where note: for sleep, the Hebrew is tardema, which Theodotion translates ekstasin, that is, an excess of mind; Aquila, karôphorôn, that is, heavy sleep; the Chaldean, a spirit of error; the Syrian, a spirit of stupidity. The Hebrew tardema signifies the deepest torpor, which takes from a man the use of eyes and ears and every sense. Whence the Septuagint, whom St. Paul follows here, translating katanyxin, seem to have put this for katanystazein, that is, a putting to sleep: for nyx is night, and nystazein means to sleep. Thus Hesychius. Antiquity relates that a certain very wise Philosopher, struck on the brain by a stone, forgot letters, so that he could not even read. And a Grammarian, who, having fallen from the ass on which he was riding, received a wound on the brain, forgot all Grammar entirely. And Hermogenes the rhetor, who when he was the most learned youth of his age, having become old, forgot everything. A greater miracle occurred here, when God made the most eminent teachers of the law of the Jews most stupid, as a punishment for their obstinacy in Judaism. But our Interpreter, Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Vatable, Erasmus and others properly translate katanyxeôs as compunction. Thus in Acts II, 37, it is said: "Now when they had heard these things, they were cut to the heart;" where Luke in the Greek put this same verb katenygêsan. For the blinding and hardening, which Isaiah signifies through sleep and torpor, the Septuagint and Paul signified through another metaphor, namely through compunction: but compunction here is the same as transpunction, and to be compuncted is the same as to be transpuncted. This transpunction signifies the blinding of the Jews. First, because when an eye is transpierced with a nail or knife, then it is dug out and blinded; and when an ear is cut through and transpierced with a knife, hearing is extinguished, and a man becomes deaf; so the Jews have a mind expuncted, that is, transpuncted, both by the nail of envy toward Christ and Christians, and by the nail of perfidy and obstinacy, so that those things which are of Christ, of God, of Christian faith and salvation, they cannot see and hear, just as if they had the eyes and ears of their mind transpierced and transfossed, and all power and sense of hearing, seeing and understanding in them were extinguished. The spirit therefore of compunction, that is, of transpunction, is obstinacy and malice, or sorrow and envy inspired and suggested to the Jews from their own wickedness and from the demon, which like a nail has bored through, transpierced and blinded their eyes and mind. Where note: Just as the vehemence of pain at length overcomes and extinguishes sense, so that a man by force of pain falls into a swoon of mind, becomes stupid, insensible, indeed sometimes mad and demented; so this malice and sorrow of envy was so vehement in the Jews, that it stupefied their sense, eyes, ears and mind, and made them insensible and as it were demented in matters of faith and salvation. And this is what St. Cyprian says, book I, epistle 3: "The Jews, he says, with minds transpierced by alienation are mad and despise the precepts of God, neglect the remedy of their wound, are unwilling to do penance, improvident before the crime committed, obstinate after the crime," that is to say: The vehemence of malice and sorrow and envy toward Christ and Christians was so great in the Jews, that it alienated them from mind, and made them as it were mad, so that they grasp Christian and divine things no more than stones or brute beasts, which are destitute of mind. Secondly, just as a pot or vessel when pierced and perforated retains nothing of water or any other liquid, and a mirror when pierced does not retain the image of a visible thing, but as if perforated allows it to flow away: so the ears, eyes and mind of the Jews, pierced and perforated by envy and blindness, retain nothing, but allow to flow away whatever they hear or see concerning Christ and Christians. Whence they have eyes and see not, and ears and hear not. And this is what St. Cyprian, in the place already cited, adds and says: "Their mind is pierced, their spirit is dull, and their sense is alien from God, from faith, from penance." Thirdly, just as a nail piercing a coin fixes and fastens it to itself; so this envy, perfidy and obstinacy in their law and Judaism, has so pierced and penetrated the minds of the Jews, that they seem to be fixed and fastened by these nails as it were, so much so that they are immovable in their perfidy, and consequently blinded in faith in the Messiah, they have lost all light of the Scriptures, all understanding of heavenly things. This compunction therefore is the obstinacy in their perfidy, which has pierced the Jews, penetrated them, and immovably fixed them to itself. Thus do St. Chrysostom, Theophylactus, and Oecumenius explain this compunction. See to what a man is brought by malice, stubbornness, tenacity of his own judgment and obstinate will. EYES THAT THEY MAY NOT SEE, AND EARS THAT THEY MAY NOT HEAR. — Note here five signs and effects of an obstinate mind. The first is blindness of mind, of which Job, chapter XII, verse 25: "They shall grope," he says, "as in darkness, and not in light, and he shall make them wander like drunkards." And chapter XXIV, verse 13: "They have been rebels against the light, they knew not the ways thereof." The second is voluntary deafness, Job XXI, 14: "Who said to God: Depart from us, and we desire not the knowledge of thy ways." Such was Pharao saying, Exodus V, 2: "Who is the Lord, that I should hear his voice? I know not the Lord." Of both Isaiah XLII, 18: "Hear, ye deaf, and ye blind, behold that you may see; who is blind, but my servant? and deaf, but he to whom I sent my messengers?" The third is contempt of God and men, Proverbs XVIII, 3: "The wicked man, when he cometh into the depth of sins, contemneth: but ignominy and reproach follow him." In turn such a one is contemned and despised by God, Proverbs I, 25: "You have despised all my counsel: I also will laugh at your destruction, and will mock when that cometh upon you which you feared." The fourth is incorrigibility, Ecclesiastes VII, 14: "Consider the works of God, that no one can correct whom he hath despised." Connected with this is shamelessness and a brazen face, Jeremiah III, 3: "Thou hadst a harlot's forehead, thou wouldst not blush." Proverbs II, 14: "They are glad when they have done evil, and rejoice in most wicked things." The fifth is stupor, Proverbs XXIII, 34: "And thou shalt be as one sleeping in the midst of the sea, and as a pilot fast asleep, when the helm is lost, and thou shalt say: They struck me, and I felt it not." Connected with this is difficulty, and a certain quasi-impossibility of repenting. Jeremiah XIII, 23: "If the Ethiopian can change his skin, or the leopard his spots, then may you also do well, when you have learned evil." And chapter XVII, 1: "The sin of Juda is written with a pen of iron, and with the point of a diamond, it is graven upon the table of their heart."
11:9
9. And David (Psalm LXVIII, 23): LET THEIR TABLE BE MADE A SNARE, AND A TRAP, AND A STUMBLING BLOCK. — First, some explain this thus: Table, that is the food of gall and vinegar, which the Jews set before me Christ on the cross, let them themselves enjoy such in the siege under Titus, and afterwards. Secondly, Theodoret in Psalm LXVIII: Table, he says, let it be a snare, that is, let their joy be turned into sadness. Thirdly, St. Augustine: Let table be a snare, that is, he says, let their faith become unbelief and perfidy. Fourthly, St. Hilary in the same Psalm LXVIII: Let table be to them a snare, that is, he says, let the old sacrifices harm them. Fifthly, table, that is the Paschal lamb, let it be to the Jews a snare, so that namely on the occasion of the Passover all gather at Jerusalem, and there be besieged and captured by Titus: for thus indeed it happened in fact, as Josephus relates, book VII of the Wars, chapter XVII. Sixthly, the clearer and simpler sense is, as if to say: Just as birds and fish are caught by the bait of a hook or net: so let God turn the table of the Jews, that is their food, drink and all abundance of temporal things (often gained by usury) by which life is sustained and refreshed, into destruction for the Jews, so that they may grow proud in it, become wanton, and provoke the Romans to their plunder and ruin; and so that they, as it were through usury obtained, and by incentives to all luxury and pride, may pave for themselves the way to hell. Thus St. Chrysostom. Again, the spiritual table of the soul, says Anselm, Origen and Cajetan, namely the table of the law of God and Holy Scripture, which the Jews esteem as their sole delights and their highest good — let it be to them a stumbling block and into retribution, that is into punishment for their deserts, so that namely by the just judgment of God, because they abused it, and because they were unwilling to acknowledge Christ from it, they may now seek death and blindness from that source whence they sought life and light.
11:10
10. And their back do thou bend down always. — That is to say, More and more, O God, burden them in whatever way thou canst, with errors, scandals, calamities, servitude, says Theodoret, so that pressed down by burdens, bent down like those who carry heavy loads to the earth, they may walk. Secondly, "their back do thou bend down," that is, cause their will and affections to be bent down to the earth and fixed to gain and earthly things, and let them not look upon or seek heavenly goods. Thus the Poet says: O souls bent down to earthly things, and empty of heavenly things! Such we now see the Jews to be.
11:11
11. I SAY THEN: DID THEY STUMBLE THAT THEY SHOULD FALL? — That is to say, If these words of David concerning the Jews are so dreadful and true; then the Jews have struck against Christ, as against a stone of stumbling, and have stumbled, "that they should fall," without any hope of rising again: that is, that they have fallen with a complete and irreparable fall, crushed and broken? Thus St. Chrysostom and Theophylact. The Apostle raises this objection against himself (for "I say then" is the manner of one objecting, as I said at verse 1), in order to soften the envy and bitterness of the ruin of the Jews. Whence he answers: GOD FORBID. BUT BY THEIR OFFENCE THE SALVATION IS COME TO THE GENTILES (by their offence, the ruin and fall of the Jews), THAT THEY MAY BE EMULOUS OF THEM. — That is to say, So far from God having utterly despised the Jews, that He willed to use the calling of the Gentiles for the conversion of the Jews; for this reason, when the Jews resisted faith, He called the Gentiles to justice and salvation, and the Apostles transferred their preaching to the Gentiles, so that the Jews, seeing the holiness of the Gentiles and the gifts of faith and the grace of the Holy Spirit, might be stirred up with a holy emulation to imitate them and receive the faith of Christ. And this is what he says, "that they may be emulous of them," that is, that the Gentiles may provoke "them," namely the Jews, to emulation and imitation of themselves. For this is what τὸ παρα means, which signifies the same as the Hebrew קנא kinna, that is, to emulate; and thus the Greek παραζηλόω is used, verse 14. Thus Origen, Chrysostom, Theodoret and Ambrose. Note: When one falls and is cast out from grace and glory, another is straightway raised up by God and destined for the crown of the fallen one. Thus when angels fell, men rose: when the Jews became unbelieving, the Gentiles; when one nation fell, another was substituted and succeeded in its place. Hence in the Apocalypse III, 11, each one is warned: "Hold fast that which thou hast, that no one take thy crown."
11:12
12. NOW IF THE OFFENCE OF THEM BE THE RICHES OF THE WORLD, AND THE DIMINUTION OF THEM THE RICHES OF THE GENTILES. — That is to say, If the unbelief of the Jews and their diminution, that is, the fewness of those who believe, was the occasion to the Gentiles of so great a good and so great spiritual riches, namely the preaching of the Gospel (for this, rejected by the Jews, was turned to the Gentiles), faith, justice and salvation, so that as much as the Jews were then diminished both in grace and in the number of believers, so much were the Gentiles enriched and increased both in number and in grace of believers. HOW MUCH MORE THEIR FULNESS, — when namely their full multitude, and all Israel at the end of the world shall believe in Christ, supply, shall enrich and provoke, and shall confirm the Gentiles to imitate themselves; especially when many of the Israelites, versed in the sacred Scriptures from infancy, with Elias and Henoch shall preach throughout the world, and shall demonstrate Christ to the Jews from Scripture efficaciously and clearly. Note: The Apostle does not say their conversion, but their fulness; because he aptly opposes this to their diminution. It is an argument from the lesser to the greater: for this happens and follows of itself, that however follows by accident. But it is more probable that that which follows of itself from a thing will come to pass, than that which follows only by accident, that is to say, If from an evil which of itself is opposed to good, namely from the unbelief of the Jews, divine wisdom by an accidental occasion has drawn forth so great a good, namely the conversion of all the Gentiles, who are thousands of times more numerous than the Jews; how much more from a good, which of itself is ordained to good, namely from the faith and conversion of the Jews, will the same God draw forth a great good, namely the propagation and confirmation of the Gentiles in faith, so that thus through the Jews the whole world may be brought to a flourishing and most excellent state, and thus to salvation and eternal glory? Behold how the Apostle makes the faith and conversion of the Jews desirable to the Gentiles, so that they may not insult the unbelieving Jews, but may sympathize and commiserate with them, and may strive to convert them by word and example. To the same end he soon incites the Gentiles by his own example, when he adds:
11:13
13. I WILL HONOR MY MINISTRY. — Note on honorificabo, that is, I will praise it, I will perform it honorably, I will illustrate and adorn the preaching of the Gospel among the Gentiles; as I will adorn Sparta which I have obtained, and which has been entrusted to me, which the Hebrews call אכבד acabbed, that is, I will make glorious, I will glorify both in words and in deeds. Whence the Syriac translator renders it, חשם mesabbach, that is, I will make it glorious, I will celebrate it with praises. Thus St. Bernard, epistle 28 to Ardutius, Bishop of Geneva, stirs him up with these words: "Take care," he says, "to imitate Paul in honoring your ministry. Moreover, you will honor it by gravity of morals, maturity of counsels, honesty of actions. These are the things which especially ennoble and adorn the episcopal office." And epistle 42 to Henry, Archbishop of Sens: "Be not," he says, "more remiss in correcting, not more severe in sparing, not fainthearted in waiting. Neither superfluous in food, nor notable in clothing. Not quick to promise, not slow in delivering, nor a prodigal giver. This counsel will always keep far from you evil old to the times, but new to cupidity, simony and its mother avarice, which is the servitude of idols. And to conclude all things briefly in a word, if you believe in these things in all things by the example of the Apostle, you will honor your ministry: your ministry, I say, not dominion. You will therefore honor it, not yourselves. For he who seeks his own things desires to be honored himself, not the ministry." He then adds a new mode of honoring: "Moreover, you will honor it not by the elegance of garments, not by the pride of horses, not by spacious buildings, but by adorned morals, spiritual studies, good works. How many otherwise! There is seen in some priests much elegance of garments, virtue either none, or very little." And a little after: "These are not the stigmata of Christ, which these carry about in their body after the example of the Martyrs: they are known rather to be womanish insignia."
11:14
14. IF SOMEHOW I MAY PROVOKE TO EMULATION MY FLESH, — namely the Jews, who are my kinsmen and blood relatives according to the flesh, as if to say, I so esteem the Jews and their salvation, that I profess myself to be an Apostle not so much of the Gentiles as of the Jews. For I am an Apostle of the Gentiles for this reason, namely that by this apostolate of mine among the Gentiles, I may provoke the Jews to a certain holy emulation; so that they themselves may imitate both me and the Gentiles whom I convert, in faith and zeal for Christ.
11:15
15. For if the loss (rejection, reprobation: for in Greek it is ἀποβολή; St. Augustine reads, if the rejection) OF THEM (of the Jews) IS THE RECONCILIATION OF THE WORLD (namely the occasion is the conversion and reconciliation of all nations of the whole world, according to the sense already given, verse 12), WHAT (what kind and how joyful will it be) ASSUMPTION (that is, as the Syriac has it, the restoration and joining of the Jews to Christ? certainly it will not be otherwise), UNLESS (such as is) LIFE FROM THE DEAD, — if namely someone dead, or rather many dead should rise to life, as if to say, If the unbelief and rejection of the Jews brought to the Gentiles and to the whole world the occasion of reconciliation, because namely faith repulsed by the Jews passed over to the Gentiles: what a thing to be rejoiced at it will be, if the Jews themselves also are again assumed into faith? Namely it will be as if someone dead were called back to life: indeed as if the world itself, which consists of Gentiles and Jews, being dead in one part, should wholly revive; as when one dead returns to life, all rejoice, and no one grieves, or suffers detriment. Thus Ambrose. Secondly, "unless life from the dead," as if to say, the Jews being assumed and converted to Christ, nothing will remain further (for all the Gentiles will then already be converted to Christ), unless that the end of the world come, and the resurrection of the dead, and the consummation of the redemption of men, so that namely all both Jews and faithful Gentiles and the elect pass with Christ to life and eternal glory. Thus St. Chrysostom, Theodoret, Anselm, Cajetan.
11:16
16. THAT IF THE FIRSTFRUIT IS HOLY, AND THE LUMP. — That is to say, "If the firstfruit," that is the first fruits of the dough of foods and breads consecrated to God, then also the whole remaining lump or dough is reckoned as it were consecrated to God. For the Apostle alludes to Numbers XV, 29, as is evident if you compare the Greek texts in both places. For in both places there is ἀπαρχή and φύραμα, for which our interpreter translates "pulmenta" there, here "lump." Now the sense is, that is to say, Since the firstfruits of the Jews, that is, as Chrysostom says, the Patriarchs and Prophets; and, as Theodoret says, Christ; and, as most aptly Ambrose and Anselm say, the Apostles and first Christians from the Jews, as firstfruits were offered to God and appointed to faith and holiness, so also the remaining body of the Jews is reckoned as offered to God and appointed, and by a certain moral estimation and by a certain analogical sprinkling of holiness sanctified, as it were in hope, in preparation, in seed and in family, namely in holy forefathers. It is a new argument by which Paul proves that the Jews are not to be rejected as if cast off and reprobated by God, from the fact that they themselves are the sons of holy fathers, and therefore holy, according to the sense already given. Calvin therefore has nothing here by which to prove that the infants of the faithful are holy, nor need baptism to be sanctified: for in the same manner he would prove that unbelieving Jews are holy, because their parents were holy. For the Apostle speaks of these literally. In a similar way in I Corinthians VII, 14, he calls not only children, but also the spouse holy, if the other spouse is holy, that is Christian; whom nevertheless properly through the other spouse to be sanctified, no one, not even Calvin himself, would say. AND IF THE ROOT IS HOLY, AND THE BRANCHES. — He says the same thing by another metaphor, that is to say, If the Patriarchs were holy and are: therefore their children, namely the Jews, are not to be repelled from holiness, says Theodoret; nay they themselves in their parents by a certain moral denomination already appear to be holy and sanctified, and so in fact are holy, if they adhere to and stand by their root, that is the faith and holiness of their parents. Whence it follows:
11:17
17. THAT IF SOME OF THE BRANCHES (of the Jews) WERE BROKEN OFF. — In Greek ἐξεκλάσθησαν, were broken off, namely from their root, that is they fell away from the faith and justice of their parents, in that they rejected the faith which they had in Christ coming, in Him who came. The sense of this sentence depends on what follows, and is explained there. For Paul adds: BUT THOU (O people of the Gentiles), WHEREAS THOU WAST A WILD OLIVE (ἀγριέλαιος, a wild olive, and unfruitful in good works, on account of infidelity and impiety, because thou wast a Gentile), HAST BEEN MADE A PARTAKER (participant) OF THE ROOT AND OF THE FATNESS OF THE OLIVE, — namely of faith, grace and the fatness of the Holy Spirit, which the fathers of the Jews had, especially Abraham the father of the faithful and his descendants, who were the Church of God: for this is the olive. The name of olive, says Anselm, is taken from Jeremiah XI, 16, where it is said of the people of Israel: "The Lord called thy name a fair and fruitful olive tree, verdant" (in Hebrew רענן raanan, that is verdant), that is to say, O Israel, O Synagogue, thou wast to the Lord as a verdant and flourishing olive, when thou didst serve Him sincerely and faithfully, in the greatest peace and abundance of things, happy, blessed and most famous among the nations. Scripture often compares the Church and the faithful to trees; thus Christ is the vine, we are the branches, we are grafted in this vine and olive to Him, and as plants and branches we grow. See what is said at chapter VI, verse 5.
11:18
18. BOAST NOT AGAINST THE BRANCHES (now broken off, namely against the unbelieving Jews); AND IF THOU BOAST, THOU BEAREST NOT THE ROOT, BUT THE ROOT THEE. — That is to say, If thou, O faithful Gentile, insultest the unbelieving Jew, it will be answered and said to thee, that thou art only grafted into the root, that is the faith and Church of the holy Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles, who were all Jews, and from it thou drinkest all thy glory and usefulness, and that freely, and therefore thou canst again be cut off; as also the natural branches, that is the Jews, on account of pride were broken off and torn away.
11:19
19. THOU WILT SAY THEREFORE: THE BRANCHES WERE BROKEN OFF, THAT I MIGHT BE GRAFTED IN. — The "that" here and elsewhere signifies not the end or purpose intended by God, but only the event and consequence, that is to say, The Jews were broken off and rejected from the Church: whence it came to pass and was the consequence, that I, a Gentile, was gathered to and grafted in in place of the Jews.
11:20
20. Well (and you speak rightly; but know that) THEY WERE BROKEN OFF BECAUSE OF UNBELIEF, BUT YOU STAND BY FAITH (Erasmus and Cajetan wrongly think it should be translated, you stood, or you were established; for the Greek ἵστηκας, although it is in the past tense, nevertheless has the force of the present. For this is most frequent among the Hebrews. You stand therefore, that is, you have been grafted into the olive tree by faith); BE NOT (therefore) HIGHMINDED (that is, do not be proud), BUT FEAR. — For the bond by which you are united to the root and the olive tree already mentioned, namely faith, is not so firm that you cannot fall from it, and consequently be separated from the root, as we already see many nations separated from the Church and fallen from the faith. Note here against Calvin, that a man can fall from faith and grace; for these nations had true faith, and yet the Apostle threatens them with falling away from faith and the Church. Just as the Jews, having true faith in Christ, lost it when He came. Again, this entire passage is moral, stirring up every faithful person to fear and diligence in the duties of Christianity, lest, if he be negligent in them, he fall from faith or his state, calling and degree, just as the Jews fell away, and our apostates fall away daily. "Fear is the best guardian of virtues and benefits," says Anselmus. "Therefore," says St. Augustine, Epistle 107, "by God's most provident will, those who will not persevere are mixed with those who will persevere, lest we who are regenerated and begin to live piously be secure and highminded." Again, from this passage St. Chrysostom teaches, in his Moral Commentary, that the merits of fathers do not help degenerate sons. Hear also St. Bernard, Epistle 42 to Henry, Archbishop of Sens: "Be not," he says, "highminded, but fear. For one placed on high, it is difficult not to be highminded, and altogether unusual: but the more unusual, the more glorious. Fear arising from already attained height makes one weary of higher things rather than pleased with them. Do not therefore count yourselves happy because you preside: but if you do not benefit, count yourselves unhappy. But that you may preside securely, do not disdain to be subject, if you owe subjection to anyone. For disdain of subjection renders one unworthy of authority. It is the counsel of the wise: The greater you are, the more humble yourself in all things. And it is the precept of wisdom: Whoever is greatest among you, let him be as the youngest."
11:21
21. FOR IF GOD SPARED NOT THE NATURAL BRANCHES (the Jews, by casting them out from His Church, friendship and salvation), HE SPARED NOT (fear), LEST PERHAPS HE SPARE NOT YOU EITHER (Gentile, grafted in, if you sin against faith or Christian life).
11:22
22. THEREFORE BEHOLD THE GOODNESS AND SEVERITY OF GOD: TOWARDS THEM INDEED WHO ARE FALLEN, SEVERITY (because God excluded the unbelieving from Himself, from His grace, friendship and salvation): BUT TOWARDS YOU, GOODNESS (χρηστότητα, that is, benignity, by which namely He has called you to His grace, friendship and glory and accepted you) OF GOD, IF YOU CONTINUE IN HIS GOODNESS. — That is, in the faith of Christ, says Clement of Alexandria, Book I of the Pedagogue, Chapter VIII. Secondly, Anselmus: "In goodness," he says, "that is in grace and good works." But these are not genuine; for this goodness is not man's, but God's. For it is the same as that of which he said a little before: "Behold in yourself the goodness of God." For in Greek both places have χρηστότης, that is, goodness, benignity. The sense therefore is, as if to say: Behold, O faithful one, the goodness and benignity of God towards you, if you continue in this goodness of God, namely if you live worthily of that benignity which God has bestowed upon you, praising it, giving thanks to Him, serving and obeying Him, so that the same goodness of God may always hold you, keep you, cherish you and embrace you in the arms of His paternal favor and care. Otherwise indeed, if you are ungrateful to this goodness of God, disobedient and rebellious, you too will fall away from this olive tree of God, that is, the Church. Note on "if you continue." For from this it is evident first, that perseverance is a certain sign and cause of election and predestination to salvation and eternal glory. From this it is evident secondly, that no one is certain about this perseverance. See St. Augustine, Book XI of the City of God, Chapter XII.
11:23
23. BUT THEY ALSO (the unbelieving Jews), IF THEY ABIDE NOT STILL IN UNBELIEF, SHALL BE GRAFTED IN (into this olive tree of the Church, of which I spoke in verse 17); FOR GOD IS ABLE TO GRAFT THEM IN AGAIN. — Note in the word "able" the emphasis: for τὸ able signifies not merely God's power, but also the act and effect thereof, as if to say: If the Jews change their perfidy into faith, God by His power can graft them in, and therefore in fact will powerfully graft them again into His Church. A similar phrase is in II Corinthians IX, 8.
11:24
24. FOR IF THOU WAST CUT OUT OF THE WILD OLIVE TREE BY NATURE (namely from paganism and heathenism, which was barren, uncultivated and wild like a wild olive tree, or wild and untended olive), AND CONTRARY TO NATURE (of this wild olive) WAST GRAFTED INTO THE GOOD OLIVE (of the Church, which is cultivated, fertile and pleasant, like an olive), HOW MUCH MORE SHALL THEY ALSO, WHO ARE ACCORDING TO NATURE (namely the Jews, who according to natural descent were born from this olive, namely from the faithful and holy Patriarchs, to whom the promise of the Messiah was made, who therefore were the people and Church of God: for to Abraham were the promises made and to his seed: the Jews, I say, if they abandon their perfidy and believe in Christ, again) BE GRAFTED INTO THEIR OWN OLIVE, — namely the pristine Church of God? St. Augustine treats this passage beautifully in Psalm LXXII, where in this grafting of the wild olive into the olive, namely of the Gentile people into the Jewish and faithful people, he noted two miracles. The first is that the Apostle says the wild olive was grafted into the olive, when on the contrary the olive is usually grafted into the wild olive. The second is that the wild olive grafted into the olive produced not the fruit of the wild olive, but of the olive, whereas in natural grafting the contrary happens: for that which is grafted is itself what grows and bears fruit not of the tree into which it is grafted, but of the shoot itself which was grafted. And for this reason Paul calls this grafting "contrary to nature."
11:25
25. FOR I WOULD NOT HAVE YOU IGNORANT, BRETHREN, OF THIS MYSTERY (which follows, namely), THAT BLINDNESS IN PART HATH HAPPENED TO ISRAEL, UNTIL THE FULNESS OF THE GENTILES SHOULD COME IN. — Paul here proves what he said, that the Jews are not so excluded from the Church and kingdom of God that they cannot again be grafted in, from the fact that in truth they are again to be grafted in after the conversion and grafting in of the Gentiles. And the Apostle calls this a mystery, that is a wonderful, secret and stupendous judgment of God, and a disposition, providence, permission and ordinance, by which it came to pass and was brought about that when Christ was sent the Jews were first blinded, with this design, that the Gentiles might be called to salvation, and then all the Jews might be enlightened, believe and be saved. THAT YOU MAY NOT BE WISE IN YOUR OWN CONCEITS. — Lest you, thinking yourselves prudent or wise, become arrogant and presumptuously claim something for yourselves. Thus Theodoret. Whence some translate: "Be not arrogant," or puffed up. It is therefore a metalepsis, "be not wise," that is proud. For wisdom begets pride. The Apostle speaks to the faithful Gentiles lest they boast of their faith, wisdom and prudence and become insolent against the Jews remaining in their unbelief and blindness. THAT BLINDNESS IN PART (that is to some, says St. Chrysostom and Theodoret) HATH HAPPENED TO ISRAEL. — For blindness, in Greek it is πώρωσις, that is hardening. But πώρωσις sometimes is the same as π́ηρωσις, that is blindness. Thus Theodoret, the Syrian and others. UNTIL THE FULNESS OF THE GENTILES SHOULD COME IN. — The coming in is put here by enallage for shall come in, as if to say: Blindness shall be in Israel, until the number of those who from the Gentiles are to believe is fully completed, and comes into the fold of Christ. And thus after them all Israel shall be saved, and from both the fulness of the Gentiles and of the Jews, one full and perfect Church shall arise and exist.
11:26
26. AND SO ALL ISRAEL SHALL BE SAVED. — In Greek σωθήσεται, that is, shall be saved, will be saved. Some here take Israel not as carnal, but as spiritual, namely all from Jews and Gentiles believing and to be saved. Thus Theodoret, Augustine, Jerome, in chapter XI of Isaiah, Caesarius in Nazianzen, dialogue 4. But it is clear that the Apostle throughout this chapter treats of carnal Israel, not spiritual. Thus all other Fathers and Greek and Latin interpreters teach. Whence secondly, better do St. Chrysostom, Ambrose, Origen and Hilary in Psalm LVIII: "All Israel," they say, that is all Jews. Wherefore from this place St. Chrysostom, St. Thomas, Cajetan and Soto hold that all Jews without exception are to be converted and saved at the end of the world. Thirdly and most rightly, "all Israel," that is nearly all, very many from each of the tribes of Israel, excepting one tribe Dan, shall be converted and saved at the end of the world. I except the tribe of Dan, because from this tribe none are sealed among the 144,000 sealed from the XII tribes of Israel, Apocalypse VII. Whence many think the Danites will adhere to their fellow-tribesman Antichrist. Indeed St. Hippolytus, in the book On the Consummation of the Age, and many others teach that Antichrist will have Jews as his chief followers and defenders. And this Christ sufficiently signifies in John V, 43, and Paul in II Thessalonians II, 10, as I shall say there. Therefore not all Jews without exception shall be converted to Christ at the end of the world. AS IT IS WRITTEN (Isaiah LIX, 20): THERE SHALL COME OUT OF SION ONE THAT SHALL DELIVER, AND SHALL TURN AWAY UNGODLINESS FROM JACOB. — Namely from Israel; for Jacob was called Israel by the angel, Genesis XXXII, 28, and thence all his posterity, namely the Jews, are called the family of Jacob or Israel. Note, for "out of Sion," in Hebrew it is לציון letsion, which our interpreter in Isaiah rendered, "shall come Sion," that is to Sion; the Septuagint and from them Cyril render, as we already read in them, ἔνεκεν Σιών, on account of Sion. But St. Jerome teaches that they rendered, ἐκ Σιών, out of Sion: and that this is true is evident here from St. Paul, and the Hebrew ל sometimes signifies from, as appears in II Kings XV, 19. Now the sense is, as if Isaiah said: From the nation and tribe of Judah, which dwells in Sion, Christ shall be born, who shall take away the iniquity of Jacob, that is of all the tribes of Israel.
11:27
27. AND THIS SHALL BE MY COVENANT WITH THEM, — that is the covenant (of which I shall speak I Corinthians XI, 23) which I God shall make with these believing Jews. This covenant Isaiah, chapter LIX, explains in the following words, saying: "My spirit that is in thee, and my words that I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart from thy mouth, nor from the mouth of thy seed for ever," as if to say: "The Holy Spirit which is in thee," O Christ (thus Procopius and Cyril there: for they themselves wish these to be the words of the Father to the Son); or rather, "which is in thee," O Jacob and Sion, that is, O Church to be gathered from Jews, "and my words," that is my law and my precepts, "shall not depart from thy mouth;" but thou shalt execute them and perform them, both in faith, and in the profession and holy life of faith, through the grace and aid of that same Spirit: for the New Testament is a covenant of grace and of the Spirit; just as the Old Testament was a covenant of law, threats and punishments, as Jeremiah describes more fully, chapter XXXI, 33. And the Apostle adds and explains, not Isaiah, that this shall be when God shall have taken away their sins, namely at the end of the world, as St. Chrysostom and St. Augustine say, book XX On the City of God, chapter XXIX, through the preaching of Elijah and Enoch, as appears in Malachi I, 5, and Apocalypse XI, 3. From this place of the Apostle, as also from Malachi, the tradition of the Church is most certainly established, concerning the conversion of the Jews to Christ at the end of the world.
11:28
28. ACCORDING TO THE GOSPEL (to which the Jews are opposed) THEY ARE ENEMIES (of God) FOR YOUR SAKE, — so that you, O Gentiles, by this occasion may receive the preaching and faith. Thus Ambrose and others. The Apostle urges, repeats and impresses this, so that the Gentiles may acknowledge the benefit of the Gospel bestowed upon them on the occasion of the Jews, and therefore may not be indignant toward them, although unbelieving, but may have compassion on them. BUT ACCORDING TO THE ELECTION (by which God once chose the Jews as a people for himself) THEY ARE MOST DEAR (to God) FOR THE SAKE OF THE FATHERS, — namely the holy Patriarchs, friends of God, to whom God promised that he would convert their sons to Christ at the end of the world, choose them for his friendship, Church and salvation, after the fullness of the Gentiles shall have entered in: but God will keep and fulfill his promises, and therefore, when at the end of the world the Jews shall receive the faith, they shall be received most joyfully by the Church on account of their fathers. Thus Ambrose, Origen, Augustine.
11:29
29. WITHOUT REPENTANCE ARE THE GIFTS AND THE CALLING OF GOD. — "Without repentance," in Greek ἀμεταμέλητα, unrepented, that is immutable. Whence the Basileian codex reads ἀμετάθετα, and the Syriac translator renders it, God did not change His gift and calling. The sense is: Although the Jews are now unbelieving, God nevertheless does not revoke what He has absolutely given, or promised, and consequently what He promised to the Patriarchs, namely calling, protection and love toward their children, especially those to be converted at the end of the world: this He will actually accomplish, that is to say, God, who once called the Jews to Himself through Moses, and promised and decreed to call them to Christ, and to bestow upon them gifts of grace and glory, is now actually calling them, and especially will call them at the end of the world, and will grant them the spiritual goods which He promised: for then the Jews, wearied by so many evils and their long blindness and desolation, through the preaching and miracles of Elijah and Enoch, will open their eyes and believe in Christ. St. Thomas and Cajetan note that this proposition of the Apostle: "Without repentance are the gifts and the calling of God," is true of the efficacious and absolute calling, which attains its effect, such as is that of the predestined. This is true, and in this place from the foreknowledge of the conversion of the Jews at the end of the world such an efficacious calling of God is understood. In general, however, this proposition of the Apostle is also true of inefficacious calling and true grace, as far as it concerns God's part. Thus God called the Hebrews, and promised them the fertility of the land of Chanaan, under the condition: If you keep my law; the Jews did not observe this condition, whence God did not actually fulfill this promise of His afterward. But as far as concerns His part, He fulfilled the promise, because He was ready to give, and would have actually given them this fertility, if they themselves had stood by the condition and covenant, that is, His law. Secondly, Ambrose thus explains it: "Without repentance are the gifts of God," that is to say, the gift of baptism does not require repentance, but only profession of faith, which understand thus: Baptism does not require repentance, namely satisfactory repentance. For otherwise the one to be baptized ought to repent and grieve over sins committed. Thus St. Thomas. But this sense is not according to the mind of the Apostle. Therefore the Novatians have nothing here for their certainty of grace of individual faithful and elect, even according to the testimony of Calvin: because, as he himself confesses, the Apostle here speaks of election, not of any individual, but of the whole Jewish nation. Much more absurdly would another innovator infer from this: "Without repentance are the gifts of God;" therefore without repentance, through faith alone God gives sinners pardon and grace.
11:30
30. AS YOU ALSO AT ONE TIME DID NOT BELIEVE, etc., ON ACCOUNT OF THEIR UNBELIEF (of the Jews): 31. SO THESE ALSO NOW HAVE NOT BELIEVED IN YOUR MERCY (so that you, O Gentiles, by that occasion might receive mercy of preaching, faith and grace from God): THAT THEY ALSO MAY OBTAIN MERCY, — that they, namely, provoked by your example, especially when they see in you the gifts of grace and mercy of God, may themselves also at length obtain mercy.
11:32
32. FOR GOD HATH CONCLUDED ALL IN UNBELIEF, THAT HE MAY HAVE MERCY ON ALL. — He concluded, that is, God convicted successively all men of unfaithfulness, says St. Chrysostom and Theodoret. Secondly and better, Origen: He concluded, that is, God permitted all to be concluded under sin, and under unbelief. For the sinner is shut up by sin, as it were by a stone or prison; because from it without God's grace he cannot escape. The Apostle concluded this whole disputation of his begun in chapter IX, with the same proposition which he proposed in chapters I and II, namely, that all men both Jews and Gentiles are sinners, and are concluded under the yoke of sin, and have need of the grace of God and Christ, so that in this way he might humble both Gentiles and Jews, and thus bring both to concord, and so that he might illustrate the gift of God and grace, and the benefit of Christ. But what he said and showed in chapters I and II concerning various sins, he now concludes, with the necessity of faith demonstrated, concerning one sin of unbelief, that is to say, God permitted both Jews and Gentiles to be concluded in the darkness of long unbelief successively and in turn, so that He might call them to His faith and grace and free them, and thus lay bare His glorious mercy to all. Note first: "All," that is all men, as the Greek and Syriac have it, namely both Jews and Gentiles. Note secondly: For unbelief, in Greek it is ἀπείθειαν, which is the same as obstinacy in not believing, even when any reasons have been heard, that is to say, impersuasibility. But the Apostle here attributes ἀπείθειαν also to the Gentiles: whence it seems that he takes ἀπείθειαν for disobedience, namely for unbelief. Note thirdly: When he says: "that He may have mercy on all," understand all not of men, but of nations, that is both of Gentiles and Jews. For it is a distribution according to the kinds of individuals, not however according to the individuals of the kinds. Let no one therefore infer from this with Origen that demons and the damned are sometime to be saved. Thus St. Augustine, book XXI of the City of God, chapter XXIV.
11:33
33. O THE DEPTH OF THE RICHES! (o profound riches! in Greek ὁ βάθος πλούτου, o depth of riches, or treasures! as if to say, O high profundity and profound altitude! ὁ βάθος! ὁ ἄβυσσος! o profundity! o abyss! o profundity of the abyss and abyssal profundity of riches) OF THE WISDOM AND KNOWLEDGE OF GOD! Note: Altitude is often taken for profundity, because profundity, although with respect to our climate it descends, nevertheless with respect to the other world and hemisphere tends upward; thus a deep well is called high, and a high ditch, that is, deep. Note secondly: τὸ of riches Ambrose and Augustine join with the wisdom and knowledge of God, as if to say, O high riches! o profound treasures of the wisdom and knowledge of God! o abyssal and immense wisdom of God! See St. Augustine, sermon 11 On the Words of the Apostle. For the name of riches signifies abundance and exuberance, as does also the name altitude. But St. Chrysostom, Origen and Theodoret distinguish these things better: for the Greek and Syriac distinguish these three things through the conjunction and: thus they have, ὁ βάθος πλούτου, καὶ σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως Θεου, O depth of riches and of wisdom and of knowledge of God! The preceding and following passages favor this distinction. First, because the Apostle here admires the abyss of divine mercy, of which he has spoken before, no less than of wisdom. Secondly, because he proves these three things thus distinguished distinctly through three following interrogations, namely, the depth of wisdom, when he says: "Who hath known the mind of the Lord?" the depth of knowledge, when he adds: "Or who hath been his counsellor?" the depth of riches, when he subjoins: "Or who hath first given to him?" Where note: by riches Paul here understands the magnitude of the mercy of God, by which he made us rich in all gifts of grace and glory, as is evident from Ephesians I. The sense therefore is, as if to say, O profound mercy, wisdom and knowledge of God! Mercy, by which he has had compassion on all; wisdom, by which, as Gregory says, lib. XXIX Moral. XXVIII, he permitted all things to be concluded under sin and infidelity, and by which he thus dispensed all things, that first he neglected the gentiles, so that he might choose the Jews; then he rejected the Jews, so that he might choose the Gentiles; finally he chose and embraced both at the end. Knowledge, by which he knows all future things most distinctly before they come to pass, such as the rejection of the Jews, the adoption of the Gentiles and justice: which the Apostle regards in this place. For this reason he exclaims: "O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God!" And this very thing is what from chapter IX hitherto through these three chapters he intends to teach and demonstrate. For if God had sent the Messiah with pomp, rich, splendid and magnificent like another Solomon, the Jews would have received him. Again God had a thousand other ways by which he could draw the Jews to himself: but he did not wish to exhibit them to the Jews, and he wished to propose this one mode of justice and salvation, namely the Messiah poor and crucified, whom he knew would be repudiated by the Jews, but accepted by the Gentiles. If you ask, why did God thus ordain, choose and do? I can answer nothing other than what Paul answers here: "O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God!" Note thirdly, how great is the height of divine knowledge: for in eleven ways and reasons God's knowledge excels and transcends all angelic and human knowledge. First, by reason of the object; for God by His knowledge knows all things past, present, future, all things possible, and Himself as it were an ocean of all things. Second, by reason of the mode and perfection in knowing; for God knows all things most perfectly, in every way in which they are knowable, and therefore comprehends all things. Third, by reason of the means: for God knows all things not through species, nor through effects, but through His own essence, as it were a most clear mirror. Fourth, by reason of swiftness; for in an instant, and in one intuition of mind God knows all things simultaneously. Fifth, by reason of certainty; because all things, even contingent things, which are in themselves uncertain, He knows most certainly. Sixth, by reason of eternity; because His knowledge never began, never shall cease. Seventh, by reason of uniformity; because God's knowledge is unchangeable, and always the same, neither advancing nor declining. Eighth, by reason of simplicity and unity; because in one and most simple act of understanding God knows both Himself and all other things. Ninth, by reason of entity; for God's knowledge is not accidental, as it is in men and angels, but is substantial to God, and is God Himself. Tenth, by reason of causality; because God's knowledge is the idea and cause of all things which are made. Eleventh, by reason of fruitfulness and communication; because God's wisdom and knowledge, as it were a greatest light, diffuses itself to angels, men and all animals, and makes all things to be known and to know. The Apostle here especially considers and wonders at the first, fifth and tenth. Thus Pererius. HOW INCOMPREHENSIBLE (Tertullian, Against Hermogenes, at the end, reads, uninventible) ARE HIS JUDGMENTS, AND UNSEARCHABLE (ἀνεξιχνίαστοι, that is, not searchable, impenetrable) HIS WAYS (that is His counsels, modes, works, reasons of providence)! 34. For who hath known the mind (in Greek νουν, that is mind, thought) of the Lord? — These judgments of God lay low all manner of pride. "The gods (says the Comic poet) hold men as balls." And Zeno the Emperor: "Man is a plaything of God;" so that God's Wisdom plays with man as with a ball in the circle of the earth. Hence the abyss of human misery invokes the abyss of divine mercy, says St. Augustine. In like manner the abyss of human ignorance and foolishness invokes the abyss of divine knowledge and wisdom. OR WHO HATH BEEN HIS COUNSELLOR? — Counsellor, not only one who gives counsel to God, as Isaiah explains (to whom Paul here alludes), cap. XL, 13, but also one who is a partaker and conscious of God's counsel; for this is σύμβουλος, i.e. No one is conscious of the counsels and secrets of God, and therefore no one ought to inquire why God, having left the Jews, has now taken the Gentiles to Himself. Beautifully St. Bernard, epist. 107: "Who," says he, "hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor? not indeed no one, but a rare one. Only those truly who can say: The Only-begotten who is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared it to us. Woe to the world from the noise. The Only-begotten cries out among the peoples as the angel of great counsel: He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. And because He found not worthy minds to whom to commit the Father's secret, He covered parables to the multitudes; that hearing they might not hear, and seeing they might not understand. But the friends hear from above: To you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God. And to them He speaks: Fear not, little flock, because it hath pleased your Father to give you a kingdom. Who are these? surely those whom He foreknew to be conformed to the image of the Son of God, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren. Great and secret counsel was made known, the Lord knoweth who are His. But what was known to God was made manifest to men. Nor hath He deigned to grant others the participation of so great a mystery, except those very ones whom He foreknew and predestined." 35. OR WHO HATH FIRST GIVEN TO HIM, — what he hath not received from Him. It is plain from what follows; for by such a title of gratitude God would be truly and properly bound, and ought to give Him thanks, and render like for like. The sense therefore is, as if to say, God is bound to no one by any right or title: because He hath received nothing from any one; which He had not first given to him. Therefore God is debtor to no one; and therefore He is not unjust, unfaithful or ungrateful, if He enlighten the Gentiles, but leave the Jews in their blindness. Whence it is clear that nothing is said here against merit. For, as St. Augustine rightly says, On the Words of the Apostle, sermon 16: "God has become a debtor to us, not by receiving anything from us, but by promising to us what pleased him, so that we may say to him: Repay what you have promised, because we have done what you commanded; and this very thing which we have done, you have done, because you have helped us laboring." The Apostle appears to have taken this opinion from Job XLI, 2, where the Lord says: "Who has given to me first, that I may repay him?" Moreover, the Apostle proves that no one has given anything to God first which he did not receive from him by that statement which he adds, saying: 36. FOR OF HIM, AND BY HIM, AND IN HIM ARE ALL THINGS: TO HIM BE GLORY FOR EVER. AMEN. — "Of him," namely as the first maker, all things have received their being; "by him," as it were the director, all things are arranged, directed, perfected; "in him," that is by his power, all things are preserved, endure, operate. In Greek εἰς αὐτόν, into him, namely all things look toward and tend toward him. Note: Although these three things belong to God, that is, to the three persons of the Holy Trinity; nevertheless, as St. Augustine teaches, book I On the Trinity, chapter VI, and from him the doctors everywhere, the preposition "of" is appropriated to the Father, and suggests him as the first principle of all things, from whom all things flow forth, and from whom all power, action and effect proceeds. "By" truly is appropriated to the Son, because "by" signifies origin from the Father, and the wisdom by which all things were made. Hence also the Gentiles called God, namely Jupiter, Δία, that is, "by whom"; concerning which hear Aristides, in a hymn to Jupiter: "Jupiter," he says, "is the author and maker of all things, and by him both heavenly and earthly things are all made, so that even the name itself, not far removed from the word for cause, declares this, since we call him Δία. Zeus indeed is called, because he is the author of life and essence to all things: again, we call him cognate to the efficient cause, naming him Δία, because by him all things are made and come to be." For Δία in Greek is the same as "by," "on account of"; whence it denotes the efficient cause. Again, "by" signifies the mediator, the door, the shepherd and our way to the Father: which all things belong to the Son. Thus St. Basil, book On the Holy Spirit, chapters V and XXVI. "In" finally is appropriated to the Holy Spirit, as one to whom is attributed goodness, love, union and perfection. For the Holy Spirit is the notional love of the Father and the Son, and is himself in the Holy Trinity as it were the end, from which there is no progress to another person. Finally, when it is said, To him be glory, it signifies the unity of essence, as Athanasius, Hilary, Augustine, Origen, Gregory and others teach against the Arians. Of God therefore are all things, namely those things which have true being, says St. Thomas. But sins do not have true being, but rather fall short from it; hence they are not of God. For this is the formal reason of sin, that it is a defect from good, and consequently from being: whatever however of matter and entity is in sins, all of that is from God. Thus St. Thomas. St. Basil treats this passage, book On the Holy Spirit against the Arians, who, as he himself says, observe syllables. Whence in chapter II, by τὸ of which the Arians, he says, wish to signify the maker of the world; by τὸ by whom, the servant and instrument of the work; by τὸ in which, the time and place of the work. So that the Son is only the instrument of the Father: the Holy Spirit truly only provided place or time to created things. Against these in chapters III and following, St. Basil shows that Scripture uses these prepositions indifferently, and attributes each of them to all persons. Whence in chapter V, he explains this passage of God and all persons together. For of God himself and all persons all things created are; by him all things are preserved; into him (in Greek it is εἰς αὐτόν) all things turn themselves with an invincible and insatiable desire and secret affection, as looking toward their principle and governor of life and of the whole universe. Again in chapter XXVI, he shows how the preposition "in" is attributed to the Holy Spirit, and in various ways. First indeed the Holy Spirit is in us as form in matter. For he himself is in us as it were a divine form, by which we are called spiritual. Second, the Holy Spirit is in us, as a habit, or art in an artisan; for thus he is present to the Saints for exercising the works of virtues and miracles. Third, the Holy Spirit is in us, as a whole in its parts, because he distributes all his graces partially among his faithful. Fourth, the Holy Spirit is in us, as something located in a place: for thus he is in the Saints, as it were in his temple. These things are true; but they do not suit this place: for the Apostle here does not say the Holy Spirit is in us, but on the contrary that we and all things are in him, namely in the Holy Spirit. In like manner St. Chrysostom, Theophylactus and Oecumenius signify no distinction of persons here; as if these three things, from him, through him and in him, properly belong to God himself, and consequently to each person; and they do this lest they give occasion to the Arians to say that the Son is through, that is, an instrument of the Father. But the Latin Fathers judge better that, although these three things given separately belong to any person, nevertheless when they are joined together, each is appropriated to each one. Thus St. Augustine in the place already cited: where from these three prepositions he proves the Trinity and equality in one divine essence. So also St. Ambrose, Anselm and Gregory, book XXIX of the Morals, chapter XXVIII. Whence the same St. Augustine, book I of the Doctrine of Christians, chapter V: "Nor do I easily find," he says, "a name which befits such excellence, except that it is better said thus: This Trinity, one God, from whom, through whom, in whom are all things; the same one substance; yet one is not another; the same power in three, the same eternity, the same immutability, the same majesty; in the Father unity, in the Son equality, in the Holy Spirit the concord of unity and equality. And these three, all one because of the Father, all equal because of the Son, all connected because of the Holy Spirit," namely by appropriating these to each one, which nevertheless in reality are common to all. So that all things are said to be equal because of the Son, because the Son is first equal to the Father; in like manner all things are said to be connected because of the Holy Spirit, because the Holy Spirit proceeds, as the bond, love and concord of the Father and the Son. Most excellently and subtly St. Bernard, book V of Consideration, chapter VI: "What is God?" he says, "surely nothing occurs better than, He who is. This he himself wished to be answered concerning himself, this he taught, with Moses saying to the people, he himself commanding: He who is, sent me to you. What again is God? Without whom nothing is. What is God? Principle. What is God? To whom ages have neither come nor gone, nor are they coeternal with him. What is God? From whom all things, through whom all things, in whom all things. From whom all things, creatively, not seminally," that is to say, God created all things not from seed (for thus the seed would be uncreated, nor would God be it, and consequently he would not have created all things); "through whom all things, lest you think of another author and another maker; in whom all things, not as in a place, but as in power. From whom all things, as from one principle author of all; through whom all things, lest another principle maker be introduced; in whom all things, lest a third place be introduced. From whom all things, not from which, because God is not matter. The efficient cause is the material cause; in vain do the Philosophers seek matter, God had no need of matter. For he did not seek a workshop, nor a craftsman. He himself through himself, in himself made all things. Whence? from nothing. For if he made from something, he did not make that, and through this neither all things." TO HIM BE GLORY. — Hence from the institution and use of the Apostles, as St. Basil teaches, book On the Holy Spirit, chapters VII, XXVII, XXIX, and from him Baronius, volume III, in the year of Christ 325, there began from the time of the Apostles this doxology of the Holy Trinity, to be frequently used by Christians in mind and mouth: "Glory be to the Father, and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit:" to which, as the Council of Vase has it, chapter V, the Council of Nicaea added: "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, and world without end, Amen." And this in order that by this he might repel the Arians, who said: "There was when he was not," that is, there was, namely a time, when the Son was not. Jerome, in his letter to Damasus, asks him to order that after each psalm be added: "Glory be to the Father, and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost." But this letter does not appear to be Jerome's, and seems to be fabricated. For this custom of adding to the psalms, "Glory be to the Father, and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost," etc., existed before St. Jerome, as I have said from St. Basil. Indeed, Cassian also, in chapter VIII, book I, testifies that in his time in the West after the psalms, as if from an ancient custom, the whole people were accustomed to cry out together: "Glory be to the Father, and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost." Glory therefore to the Father, from whom all things; glory to the Son, through whom all things; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom all things. Glory to the Father, from whom all paternity in heaven and on earth; glory to the Son, through whom all filiation; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom all holiness and sanctification. Glory to the Father, from whom eternity; glory to the Son, through whom all form and beauty; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom all happiness and fruition. Glory to the Father, from whom all unity; glory to the Son, through whom all equality; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom all love and concord. Glory to the Father, from whom all power; glory to the Son, through whom all wisdom; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom all goodness. Glory to the Father, who created me, glory to the Son, through whom I am redeemed; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom I am justified. Glory to the Father, who predestined me; glory to the Son, by whose blood I am washed; glory to the Holy Ghost, in whom I shall be glorified forever. Amen.
Machine translation from the Latin, not reviewed.
11:1
Postquam apostolus ostendit Iudaeorum casum esse miserandum, non tamen totaliter excusabilem, hic ostendit casum Iudaeorum non esse universalem. Et primo movet quaestionem; secundo solvit, ibi absit, etc.; tertio infert conclusionem, ibi quid ergo, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dico, ad haec inquirendo, numquid Deus repulit, totaliter, populum suum? Scilicet Iudaeorum, quia vocat eum non credentem sed contradicentem. Et hoc Psalmista etiam inquirit dicens: ut quid Deus, repulisti in finem? Thr. II, 7: repulit dominus altare suum. Deinde, cum dicit absit, etc., solvit quaestionem ostendens quod Deus non totaliter repulit populum Iudaeorum. Et hoc est quod dicit absit, ut scilicet populus Iudaeorum sit totaliter repulsus. Et hoc quidem, primo, probat quantum ad personam suam, dicens: nam et ego, scilicet in fide Christi existens, Israelita sum, scilicet gente; II Cor. XI, 22: Israelitae sunt et ego. Et quia in populo Israel erant aliqui proselyti, qui non descenderunt secundum carnem ex patriarchis, secundo, hoc de se excludit, subdens ex semine Abrahae. II Cor. c. XI, 22: semen Abrahae sunt, et ego. Erant autem in populo Iudaeorum tribus distinctae secundum filios Iacob, quorum quidam fuerunt filii ancillarum, quidam uxorum. Ioseph autem et Beniamin filii Rachel, praedilectae uxoris. Unde, tertio, suam excellentiam in populo Iudaeorum ostendens dicit ex tribu Beniamin. Phil. III, 5: ex genere Israel, de tribu Beniamin. Unde et de eo exponitur a quibusdam quod legitur Gen. penult.: Beniamin, lupus rapax mane comedet praedam, et vespere dividet spolia. Secundo, ibi: non repulit, etc., ostendit populum illum non esse repulsum a Deo etiam quantum ad multos electos suos.
11:2
Et primo proponit quod intendit; secundo inducit similitudinem, dicens an nescitis; tertio adaptat eam, ibi sic ergo et in hoc tempore, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: non solum ego non sum repulsus sed Deus non repulit plebem suam, totam, quam praescivit, id est praedestinavit. Supra VIII, 8: quos praescivit, hos et praedestinavit. Ps. XCIII, 14: non repellet dominus plebem suam. Quod apostolus hic exponit quantum ad praedestinatos. Deinde, cum dicit an nescitis, etc., inducit similitudinem de his quae contigerunt tempore Eliae, quando etiam totus populus videbatur a cultu unius Dei aberrasse. Ubi primo ponit interpellationem Eliae; secundo responsionem domini, ibi sed quid dicit Scriptura divina, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo an nescitis quid Scriptura sacra dicat in Elia, id est de Elia III Reg. XIX, 10. Vel, in Elia id est in libro de Elia scripto. Totus enim liber regum est principaliter scriptus ad notificandum dicta et facta prophetarum. Unde et inter libros propheticos computatur, ut Hieron. dicit in prologo libri regum. Quemadmodum, scilicet ipse Elias, interpellat Deum adversus Israel. Contra quod videtur esse verbum Samuelis dicentis I Reg. XII, 23: absit hoc peccatum a me in domino, ut cessem orare pro vobis. Multo ergo minus est contra populum interpellandum. Sed intelligendum est quod prophetae contra populum aliquem interpellant tripliciter. Uno modo conformando voluntatem suam voluntati divinae eis revelatae, sicut et in Ps. LVII, 11 dicitur: laetabitur iustus, cum viderit vindictam. Alio modo interpellando contra regnum peccati, ut scilicet non homines, sed peccata hominum destruantur. Tertio modo ut interpellatio, vel oratio est interpretanda per modum denuntiationis, secundum illud Ier. XVII, 18: confundantur qui me persequuntur, id est confundentur. Duo autem in hac sua interpellatione contra eos allegat.
11:3
Primo quidem impietatem quam commiserant contra cultum Dei, uno quidem modo persequendo ministros eius, quod tangit dicens domine, prophetas tuos occiderunt. III Reg. XVIII, 13: numquid non indicatum est tibi domino meo quid fecerim, cum interficeret Iezabel prophetas domini? Act. VII, v. 52: quem prophetarum non sunt persecuti patres vestri? Alio modo quantum ad loca Deo sanctificata, secundum illud Ps. LXXIII, 7: incenderunt igni sanctuarium tuum. Et quantum ad hoc dicit: altaria tua suffoderunt. Unde notandum est quod, Deut. c. XII, 5, dominus mandavit dicens: ad locum quem elegerit dominus Deus vester de cunctis tribubus vestris, ut ponat nomen suum ibi et habitet in eo, venietis et offeretis in illo loco holocausta et victimas vestras. Tamen ante aedificationem templi permittebatur populo, ut in diversis locis altaria construeret ad cultum divinum; quod quia erat contra legem, aedificato iam templo, Ezechias rex piissimus omnia huiusmodi altaria destrui fecit. Et hoc est quod dicitur IV Reg. c. XVIII, 22: nonne iste est Ezechias, qui abstulit excelsa et altaria, et praecepit Iudae et Ierusalem: ante altare hoc adorabitis in Ierusalem? Quod ergo Ezechias fecit ex pietate, hoc fecit Achab et Iezabel ex impietate, volentes cultum Dei totaliter extirpare. Tertio, allegat contra eos impietatem quam facere intendebant, dicens et relictus sum ego solus, scilicet in cultu unius Dei; quod quidem dixit Elias, eo quod alii non ita aperte manifestabant se esse Dei cultores. Dicitur enim de eo Eccli. c. XLVIII, 1: surrexit Elias propheta quasi ignis, et verbum illius quasi facula ardebat. Et quaerunt animam meam, scilicet ut auferant eam. Miserat enim Iezabel ad Eliam, IV Reg. XIX, 2, dicens: haec mihi faciant dii, et haec addant, nisi hac hora cras posuero animam tuam sicut animam unius ex illis, scilicet prophetis Baal, quos occiderat Elias.
11:4
Deinde, cum dicit sed quid dicit, etc., ponit divinum responsum, dicens: sed quid dicit Scriptura ibidem, scilicet dixisse, illi, scilicet Eliae, responsum divinum? Hoc inquam, quod sequitur: reliqui mihi, id est in cultu meo non permittendo eos cadere in peccatum, septem millia virorum, ponitur certum pro incerto propter perfectionem septenarii et miliarii, qui non curvaverunt genua ante Baal id est qui cultum Dei non deseruerunt. Is. XLVII, v. 7: omnem qui invocat nomen meum, in gloriam meam creavi, et cetera. Deinde, cum dicit sic ergo, etc., adaptat quod dixerat ad propositum.
11:5
Et primo ponit adaptationem, dicens sic ergo et in hoc tempore, in quo videtur multitudo populi deviasse, reliquiae, id est multi qui sunt relicti ab illo excidio, salvae fient, vel salvae factae sunt secundum electionem gratiae Dei, id est secundum gratuitam electionem Dei. Io. XV, 16: non me elegistis, sed ego elegi vos. Secundo ex hoc infert conclusionem, dicens si autem gratia, salvi facti sunt, iam non ex operibus eorum. Tit. III, 5: non ex operibus iustitiae quae fecimus nos, sed secundum suam misericordiam salvos nos fecit. Tertio ostendit sequi conclusionem ex praemissis, dicens alioquin, scilicet si gratia est ex operibus, iam non est gratia, quae dicitur ex eo quod gratis datur. Supra III, 24: iustificati gratis per gratiam ipsius. Deinde, cum dicit quid ergo, etc., infert conclusionem intentam. Et, primo ponit eam, dicens quid ergo secundum praemissa dicemus? Hoc scilicet, quod Israel, quantum ad maiorem multitudinem populi, non est consecutus quod quaerebat, scilicet iustitiam. Et hoc modo intelligendum est quod supra IX, 31 dictum est Israel sectando legem iustitiae, in legem iustitiae non pervenit. Io. VII, 34: quaeretis me, et non invenietis. Ita tamen quod electio, id est electi ex Iudaeis, consecuta est iustitiam, Eph.
11:7
I, 4: elegit nos in ipso, ut essemus sancti, caeteri vero, id est alia pars populi, excaecati sunt propter suam malitiam. Sap. II, 21: excaecavit eos malitia eorum. Secundo, ibi sicut scriptum est, etc., manifestat conclusionem quantum ad ultimam partem. Et primo per auctoritatem Isaiae; secundo, per auctoritatem David, ibi et David dicit. Circa primum notandum quod apostolus componit auctoritatem ex duabus. Legitur enim Is. XIX, 10: miscui vobis spiritum soporis. Et quantum ad hoc dicit dedit Deus illis spiritum compunctionis, quod pertinet ad perversitatem affectus. Compunctio enim importat quamdam cordis punctionem sive dolorem. Est ergo quaedam bona compunctio qua quis dolet de propriis peccatis, secundum illud Ps. LIX, 5: potasti nos vino compunctionis. Est autem et mala compunctio, scilicet invidiae, qua quis dolet de bonis aliorum. Hunc ergo compunctionis, id est invidiae, spiritum eis dedit Deus, non quidem immittendo malitiam sed subtrahendo gratiam, sicut supra dictum est X, 10: ego ad aemulationem adducam vos in non gentem. Item legitur Is. VI, 10: excaeca cor populi huius, et aures eius aggrava, et oculos eius claude: ne forte videat oculis suis, et auribus suis audiat.
11:8
Et quantum ad hoc designans defectum cognitivae virtutis, subdit oculos, ut non videant, scilicet per seipsos quantum ad miracula, quae Christus, eis videntibus, fecit, et aures, ut non audiant, scilicet fructuose doctrinam Christi et apostolorum. Is. XLII, 20: qui vides multa, nonne custodies? Qui apertas aures habes, nonne audies? Addit autem apostolus de suo usque in hodiernum diem, quia in fine mundi videbunt et audient, quando convertentur corda filiorum ad patres eorum, ut dicitur Malach. ult. Deinde cum dicit et David dicit, etc., ponit ad idem auctoritatem David.
11:9
In qua, primo, tangit occasionem defectus Iudaeorum, dicens fiat mensa eorum, id est malitia qua peccatores reficiuntur. Iob XX, v. 12: cum dulce fuerit in ore eius malum, abscondet illud sub lingua sua. Quae quidem mensa est coram ipsis quando ex certa malitia peccant. Hoc quidem fit in laqueum quando ex ea paratur tentatio ad peccandum, Is. XXIV, 18: qui explicaverit se de fovea, tenebitur laqueo, et in captionem, quando delectationi succumbit per consensum, Is. c. VIII, 15: capientur et irretientur, et in scandalum, id est in pactionem casus quando ruunt de peccato in peccatum, Ps. CXVIII, v. 165: pax multa diligentibus legem tuam, et non est illis scandalum, et in retributionem illis quando scilicet punientur pro suis peccatis. Vel quia hoc ipsum est retributio delictorum, quia Deus eos permittit sic cadere. Ps. XCIII, 2: redde retributionem superbis. Vel mensa est sacra Scriptura Iudaeis apposita. Prov. IX, 2: proposuit mensam suam. Quae quidem fit in laqueum, quando occurrit aliquod ambiguum, in captionem, quando male intelligitur, in scandalum, quando ruit in pertinaciam erroris, et retributionem, ut supra.
11:10
Secundo ponit ipsum defectum quantum ad cognitivam virtutem, cum dicit obscurentur oculi eorum ne videant, quod magis praenuntiando quam optando dicitur. Eph. IV, 18: tenebris obscuratum habentes intellectum. Et quantum ad effectum cum dicit et dorsum eorum, id est liberum arbitrium quod portat ad bona et ad mala, semper incurva, id est incurvari permitte ab aeternis ad temporalia, a rectitudine iustitiae ad iniquitatem. Is. LI, 23: incurvare ut transeamus.
11:11
Postquam apostolus ostendit quod casus Iudaeorum non est universalis, hic incipit ostendere quod casus eorum non est inutilis neque irreparabilis. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo ostendit casum Iudaeorum esse utilem et reparabilem; secundo excludit gloriam gentilium Iudaeis insultantium, ibi quod si aliqui ex ramis, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit quaestionem; secundo solvit, ibi absit, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est et probatum, quod caeteri Iudaei praeter electos sunt excaecati. Dicit ergo, quaestionem movens, numquid sic offenderunt ut caderent? Quod potest dupliciter intelligi. Uno modo sic: numquid Deus permisit eos offendere solum ut caderent, id est propter nullam aliam utilitatem inde consequentem, sed solum volens eos cadere? Quod quidem esset contra bonitatem divinam, quae tanta est, ut Augustinus dicit in Enchiridion, quod numquam permitteret aliquid mali fieri nisi propter bonum, quod ex malo elicit. Unde et Iob XXXIV, 24 dicitur: conteret multos et innumerabiles, et stare faciet alios pro eis. Et Apoc. III, 11 dicitur: tene quod habes, ne alter accipiat coronam tuam, quia scilicet Deus aliquos sic permittit cadere, ut quorumdam casus sit aliorum salutis occasio. Alio modo potest intelligi sic: numquid sic offenderunt ut caderent? Id est perpetuo in casu remanerent? Ps. XL, 9: numquid qui dormit non adiiciet ut resurgat? Deinde cum dicit absit, etc., solvit quaestionem. Et primo secundum primum intellectum ostendens casum Iudaeorum fuisse utilem; secundo solvit quaestionem quantum ad secundum intellectum, ostendens casum Iudaeorum esse reparabilem, ibi quod si delictum illorum, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo absit, ut scilicet inutiliter caderent. Sed, magis, illorum, scilicet Iudaeorum, delicto, salus gentibus facta est occasionaliter. Unde et dominus dicit Io. IV, 22: salus ex Iudaeis est. Quod quidem potest intelligi tripliciter. Primo modo, quia per delictum quod in occisione Christi commiserunt, est subsecuta salus gentium per redemptionem sanguinis Christi. I Petr. I, 18: non enim corruptibilibus auro vel argento redempti estis de vana vestra conversatione paternae traditionis, sed pretioso sanguine agni immaculati. Secundo modo potest intelligi de delicto quo doctrinam apostolorum repulerunt, ex quo confectum est ut apostoli gentibus praedicarent, secundum illud Act. XIII, 46: vobis oportebat primum loqui verbum Dei, sed quoniam repulistis illud, ecce convertimur ad gentes, et cetera. Tertio modo potest intelligi de hoc quod propter suam impoenitentiam sunt in omnes gentes dispersi. Et sic Christus et Ecclesia ubique a libris Iudaeorum testimonium habuit fidei Christianae, ad convertendos gentiles qui suspicari potuissent prophetias de Christo, quas praedicatores fidei inducebant, esse confictas, nisi probarentur testimonio Iudaeorum; unde in Ps. LVIII, 12 dicitur: ostendit mihi super inimicos meos, scilicet Iudaeos, ne occidas eos, ne quando obliviscantur populi mei: disperge illos in virtute tua. Sequitur ut illos aemulentur. Et quia non dicit qui vel quos, cum etiam sit duplex aemulatio, scilicet indignationis et imitationis, potest hoc quatuor modis exponi. Primo modo ut intelligatur sic ut, gentiles, illos, scilicet Iudaeos, aemulentur, id est imitentur in cultu unius Dei. Eph. II, 12: eratis in illo tempore sine Christo alienati a conversatione Israel, et postea subdit: nunc autem vos, qui aliquando eratis longe, facti estis prope in sanguine Christi. I Thess. II, v. 14: vos imitatores facti estis Ecclesiarum Dei, quae sunt in Iudaea. Vel ut gentiles aemulentur Iudaeos, id est indignentur contra eos propter incredulitatem eorum. Ps. CXVIII, 158: vidi praevaricantes et tabescebam, quia eloquia tua non custodierunt. Tertio modo potest intelligi sic: ut Iudaei aemulentur, id est imitentur gentiles quando ubique et nunc aliqui eorum particulariter convertuntur ad fidem, imitantes fidem gentium et finaliter omnis Israel salvus fiet cum plenitudo gentium intraverit et sic impleatur quod dicitur Deut. XXVIII, 44: ille erit in caput, et tu eris in caudam. Quarto modo potest exponi sic: ut Iudaei aemulentur gentiles, id est contra eos ex invidia turbentur dum vident ad eos eorum gloriam translatam. Deut. XXXII, 21: ego provocabo eos in eo qui non est populus. Deinde cum dicit quod si delictum eorum, etc., solvit quaestionem quantum ad secundum intellectum, ostendens casum Iudaeorum esse reparabilem, quod quidem ostendit tripliciter. Primo ex utilitate; secundo ex apostoli intentione, ibi vobis enim dico, etc., tertio ex conditione illius populi, ibi quod si delibatio sancta, et cetera. Circa primum ponit talem rationem: bonum est potentius ad utilitatem inferendam quam malum; sed malum Iudaeorum magnam utilitatem gentibus contulit, ergo multo maiorem confert mundo eorum bonum. Hoc est ergo quod dicit: dictum est quod eorum delicto salus gentibus facta est, quod, pro sed, illorum, scilicet Iudaeorum, delictum divitiae sunt mundi, id est, gentilium, quia scilicet delictum Iudaeorum redundavit in spirituales divitias gentilium, de quibus dicitur Is. XXXIII, 6: divitiae salutis sapientia et scientia, quod quidem refert ad eorum culpam. Et diminutio eorum, qua scilicet decreverunt ab illa celsitudine gloriae quam habebant, quod pertinet ad poenam. Dan. III, 37: imminuti sumus plusquam omnes gentes, sumusque humiles in universa terra hodie propter peccata nostra. Sunt autem divitiae gentium per occasionem, ut dictum est. Vel diminutio eorum, id est, aliqui minimi et abiecti ex Iudaeis gentes spiritualiter ditaverunt, scilicet apostoli, de quibus I Cor. I, 27: infirma mundi elegit Deus, ut confundat fortia.
11:12
Quanto magis plenitudo eorum, id est abundantia eorum spiritualis, vel multitudo eorum ad Deum conversa in divitias gentium redundabit? Eccli. c. XXIV, 16: in plenitudine sanctorum detentio mea. Et sic, si Deus propter utilitatem totius mundi permisit Iudaeos delinquere et diminui, multo magis implebit ruinas eorum propter totius mundi utilitatem.
11:13
Deinde cum dicit vobis enim dico gentilibus, etc., ostendit idem ex sua intentione quam primo proponit; secundo eius rationem assignat, ibi si enim amissio, et cetera. Circa primum considerandum est, quod cum in superioribus huius epistolae partibus locutus fuerit omnibus fidelibus existentibus Romae, sive fuerint ex gentibus, sive ex Iudaeis, nunc specialiter sermonem suum dirigit ad gentiles conversos. Dicit ergo: dixi quod plenitudo eorum divitiae mundi essent. In huius enim signum dico vobis gentibus, scilicet gentibus ad fidem conversis. Is. LXV, 1: dixi, ecce ego ad gentes, et cetera. Hoc, inquam, vobis dico quamdiu ego sum gentium apostolus, quarum cura specialiter mihi incumbit ex iniuncto officio. Gal. II, 9: dextras dederunt mihi et Barnabae societatis, ut nos in gentes, ipsi autem in circumcisionem. I Tim. I, 7: in quo positus sum ego praedicator et apostolus, veritatem enim dico in Christo Iesu, non mentior, doctor gentium in fide et veritate. Ministerium meum honorificabo, non quidem his quae ad saecularem honorem pertinent sed primo quidem ornando ipsum bonis moribus. II Cor. VI, 4: in omnibus exhibeamus nosmetipsos sicut Dei ministros in multa patientia. Secundo per supererogationem operum, ad quae non tenebatur. I Cor. IX, 18: quae est ergo merces mea ut Evangelium Christi praedicans sine sumptu, et cetera. Tertio ampliando sollicitudinem ad omnium salutem. II Cor. XI, 28: praeter illa quae extrinsecus sunt instantia mea quotidiana sollicitudo omnium Ecclesiarum.
11:14
Unde et hic subdit si quo modo ad aemulandum provocem carnem meam, id est Iudaeos, qui sunt mihi cognati secundum carnem, ut supra IX, 3 dictum est. Is. LVIII, v. 7: carnem tuam ne despexeris. Et hoc ad aemulandum bona aemulatione, secundum illud I Cor. XII, 31: aemulamini charismata meliora. Et per hunc modum ut salvos faciam aliquos ex illis, scilicet ex Iudaeis I Cor. X, 33: non quaerens quod mihi utile est, sed quod multis, ut salvi fiant. Sed contra est quod ipse dicit II Cor. X, 13: nos autem non in immensum gloriamur, sed secundum mensuram regulae, qua mensus est nobis Deus, mensuram pertingendi usque ad vos. Non autem acceperat mensuram sui ministerii, nisi super gentes. Non ergo debebat se intromittere de Iudaeis. Dicunt autem quidam quod Iudaei in Iudaea habitantes non pertinebant ad eius apostolatum, sed Petri, Iacobi et Ioannis, ut dicitur Gal. II, 7. Sed Iudaei inter gentes habitantes, ad eius apostolatum pertinebant, et eorum saluti insistebat. Sed hoc videtur contra intentionem litterae. Si enim illi Iudaei ad eius apostolatum pertinebant in hoc quod eorum conversioni intendebat, non honorificasset suum ministerium. Et ideo dicendum est quod sic erat sibi commissa praedicatio gentilium, ut ad eam ex necessitate teneretur, sicut ipse dicit I Cor. c. IX, 16: si non evangelizavero, vae mihi; necessitas enim mihi incumbit; nec tamen erat ei prohibitum Iudaeis praedicare, quamvis ad hoc non teneretur. Et secundum hoc eorum saluti insistendo, ministerium suum honorificabat; quod quidem non faceret, si casum eorum irreparabilem reputaret. Unde ipsum apostoli studium quod adhibebat ad conversionem Iudaeorum, inducit pro signo quod casus Iudaeorum sit reparabilis. Deinde cum dicit si enim, etc. assignat rationem suae intentionis, quia scilicet videbat quod conversio Iudaeorum proveniebat in salutem gentium. Unde dicit si enim amissio eorum, id est incredulitas et inobedientia eorum, sicut dicitur servus amissus quando sub cura et obedientia domini refugit esse. Ier. l, 6: grex perditus factus est populus meus. Si, inquam, ista Iudaeorum amissio est occasionaliter reconciliatio mundi, inquantum per mortem Christi sumus reconciliati Deo, quae assumptio nisi vita ex mortuis? Id est, quod Iudaei reassumantur a Deo, secundum illud Zach. XI, 7: sumpsi mihi duas virgas.
11:15
Quid, inquam, faciet talis assumptio, nisi quod gentiles resurgere faciat ad vitam? Gentiles enim sunt fideles qui tepescent. Matth. XXIV, 12: quoniam abundavit iniquitas refrigescet charitas multorum. Vel etiam qui totaliter cadent decepti ab Antichristo, Iudaeis conversis in pristinum fervorem restituentur. Et etiam sicut Iudaeis cadentibus, gentiles post inimicitias sunt reconciliati, ita post conversionem Iudaeorum, imminente iam fine mundi, erit resurrectio generalis, per quam homines ex mortuis ad vitam immortalem redibunt. Deinde cum dicit quod si delibatio, etc. ostendit idem ex conditione ipsius gentis Iudaeorum. Et hoc quidem dupliciter.
11:16
Primo, ex parte apostolorum cum dicit quod si delibatio sancta est, et massa. Dicitur autem delibatio id quod ex massa pastae sumitur, quasi ad probandum. Sunt autem apostoli ex gente Iudaeorum assumpti a Deo, sicut delibatio ex massa. Et ideo si apostoli sunt sancti, consequens est quod gens Iudaeorum sit sancta. I Petr. II, 9: gens sancta, populus acquisitionis et cetera. Secundo probat idem ex parte patriarcharum, qui comparantur ad Iudaeos, sicut radix ad ramos, unde et Is. XI, 1 dicitur: egredietur virga de radice Iesse. Si ergo patriarchae, qui sunt radix, sunt sancti, et Iudaei, qui ex eis processerunt sicut rami, sunt sancti. Os. XIV, 6: erumpet radix eius, ut Libani, ibunt rami, et cetera. Sed contra est quod dicitur Ezech. c. XVIII, 5 s.: vir si fuerit iustus, vita vivet. Sic ergo non sequitur quod si radix est sancta, et rami. Ibidem etiam subditur quod si filius videns peccata patris sui timuerit et non fecerit simile, non morietur, sed vita vivet; unde etiam videtur non sequi quod si delibatio sancta est et massa. Sed dicendum quod apostolus hic non loquitur de actuali sanctitate; non enim intendit ostendere Iudaeos incredulos esse sanctos sed de sanctitate potentiali. Nihil enim prohibet eos reparari in sanctitate, quorum patres et quorum filii sunt sancti. Vel potest dici quod illi sunt specialiter rami patriarcharum, qui eos imitantur, secundum illud Io. VIII, 39: si filii estis Abrahae, opera Abrahae facite.
Postquam apostolus ostendit casum Iudaeorum fuisse utilem et reparabilem, hic excludit gloriationem gentilium contra Iudaeos. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo ostendit gentilibus conversis, non esse gloriandum contra Iudaeos; secundo respondet obiectioni gentilium, ibi dices ergo: fracti sunt, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo prohibet gentiles contra Iudaeos gloriari; secundo rationem prohibitionis assignat, ibi quod si gloriaris, et cetera. Videbatur autem ex duabus partibus imminere gentilibus gloriandi occasio contra Iudaeos. Primo quidem ex defectu Iudaeorum, dicens: dictum est, quod si radix est sancta, et rami, sed si aliqui ex ramis, id est Iudaeis, non omnes tamen, sunt fracti, id est, divisi a fide patrum qui comparantur radici, noli scilicet gloriari. Iob XV, 30: ramos eius arefacit flamma. Sap. IV, 5: confringentur rami inconsumpti. Secundo videtur eis imminere materia gloriandi ex parte promotionis eorum. Promotio autem alicuius tanto magis consuevit eum extollere in vanam gloriam, quanto ex viliori statu elevatur, secundum illud Prov. XXX, 21: propter tria movetur terra, et quartum non poterit sustinere. Per servum cum regnaverit, et cetera. Et ideo praemittit abiectum statum, de quo assumpti erant, dicens tu autem gentilis, cum in statu gentilitatis oleaster esses, id est arbor infructuosa. Ier. XVII, 6: erunt quasi myricae in deserto. Matth. III, 10: omnis arbor quae non facit fructum bonum, excidetur, et cetera. Deinde ponit eorum promotionem.
11:17
Et primo quidem quantum ad hoc quod sunt assumpti in dignitatem illius gentis, unde dicit insertus es in illis, id est loco illorum. Iob XXXIV, 24: conteret multos et innumerabiles, et stare faciet alios pro eis. Secundo per hoc quod sunt consociati patriarchis, quos supra radici comparaverat unde dicit et socius radicis factus es, id est, consociatus es patriarchis et prophetis. Matth. VIII, 11: multi venient ab oriente, et recumbent cum Abraham, Isaac et Iacob in regno caelorum. Tertio per comparationem ad gloriam apostolorum, cum dicit et socius pinguedinis olivae factus es. Oliva quidem dicitur ipsa gens Iudaeorum propter uberes fructus spirituales, quos attulit. Ier. XI, 6: olivam uberem, pulchram, fructiferam, speciosam vocavit Deus nomen tuum; Ps. LI, 10: ego autem sicut oliva fructifera in domo Dei. Sicut autem huius olivae radix sunt patriarchae et prophetae, ita etiam pinguedo huius olivae est abundantia gratiae spiritus sancti, quam prae omnibus apostoli habuerunt, ut Glossa dicit. Unde Iud. IX, 9 oliva dixisse inducitur: numquid possum deserere pinguedinem meam? Ps. LXII, 6: sicut adipe et pinguedine repleatur anima mea. Sic ergo promoti sunt gentiles ad societatem illius populi, scilicet patriarcharum et apostolorum et prophetarum. Eph. II, 19 s.: estis cives sanctorum et domestici Dei, superaedificati super fundamentum apostolorum et prophetarum. Et licet has occasiones gloriandi habere videaris, gentilis, noli tamen gloriari adversus ramos, id est adversus Iudaeos. I Cor. c. V, 6: non est bona gloriatio vestra.
11:18
Deinde cum dicit quod si gloriaris, etc., assignat rationem suae admonitionis, dicens, quod si, non obstante hac admonitione, gloriaris, insultando Iudaeis stantibus vel excisis, hoc consideres, ad repressionem gloriae tuae, quod tu radicem non portas, sed radix te, id est Iudaea non accepit a gentilitate salutem sed potius e converso. Io. IV, 22: salus ex Iudaeis est. Unde et Abrahae promissum est Gen. XXII, 18, quod in ipso benedicentur omnes cognationes terrae. Deinde cum dicit dicis ergo, etc., excludit obiectionem gentilium. Et primo proponit obiectionem; secundo excludit eam ex consideratione divini iudicii, ibi bene, etc.; tertio inducit eos in diligentem considerationem divinorum iudiciorum, ibi vide ergo bonitatem, et cetera.
11:19
Dicit ergo primo: ergo tu gentilis, qui gloriaris contra Iudaeos, forte dicis: fracti sunt rami ut ego inserar, id est ad hoc Deus permisit Iudaeos a fide excidere, ut ego ad fidem intrarem. Nullus autem sustinet detrimentum unius rei, nisi propter rem pretiosiorem et magis dilectam, sicut medicus permittit infirmitatem esse in pede ut sanet oculum. Sic igitur ex hoc ipso videtur gentilitas esse pretiosior et magis Deo accepta, quam Iudaea. Unde Mal. I, 10 s. dicitur: non est mihi voluntas in vobis, dicit dominus Deus, et munus non accipiam de manu vestra. Ab ortu autem solis usque ad occasum, magnum est nomen meum in gentibus. Et Is. XLIX, 6: parum est ut sis mihi servus ad suscitandas tribus Iacob. Dedi te in lucem gentium. Deinde cum dicit bene, etc., excludit obiectionem. Et primo assignat causam defectus Iudaeorum et promotionis gentilium, dicens: bene in hoc dicis quod Deus permisit frangi ramos ut tu inseraris, sed considera causam fractionis ramorum: propter incredulitatem, inquam, fracti sunt, quia scilicet in Christum credere noluerunt. Ez. II, 6: increduli et subversores sunt tecum. Io. VIII, 46: si veritatem dico vobis, quare non creditis mihi? Tu autem, scilicet gentilis, stas in fide, id est credendo in Christum, in quo gratiam consecutus es. II Cor. I, 23: nam fide statis. I Cor. XV, 1: notum facio vobis Evangelium, in quo statis, per quod et salvamini.
11:20
Secundo inducit admonitionem, dicens noli altum sapere, id est noli de te ultra teipsum praesumere. Infra XII, 16: non alta sapientes, sed humilibus consentientes. Ps. CXXX, 1: domine, non est exaltatum cor meum, neque elati sunt oculi mei. Sed time, ne scilicet etiam tu frangaris per incredulitatem, quod pertinet ad timorem castum. Prov. c. XXVIII, 14: beatus homo qui semper est pavidus, qui vero mentis est durae, corruet in malum. Eccli. I, 27: timor domini expellit peccatum.
11:21
Tertio assignat rationem suae admonitionis, dicens si enim naturalibus ramis, id est Iudaeis, qui ex naturali origine ex patriarchis descenderunt, non pepercit Deus, quin eos frangi permitteret, time ne forte nec tibi parcat, quin, scilicet te permittat per incredulitatem excidere. Prov. VI, v. 34: zelus et furor viri non parcet in die vindictae. Ier. XIII, 14: non parcam, neque miserebor, ut non dispergam eos. In hoc ergo consistit solutio apostoli quod cum aliquis videt se gratiam adeptum, alio cadente, non debet extolli contra cadentem, sed magis timere sibi ipsi, quia ipsa superbia est causa praecipitii et timor est causa custodiae et cautelae.
11:22
Deinde cum dicit vide ergo bonitatem et severitatem, etc., inducit eos in diligentem considerationem divinorum iudiciorum. Et primo inducit eos ad considerandum; secundo instruit eos quasi per se considerare non valentes, ibi nolo enim vos ignorare, fratres, etc.; tertio quasi nec ipse perfecte sufficeret ad istorum investigationem, exclamat admirando divinam sapientiam ibi o altitudo divitiarum, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo ostendit quid considerari oporteat dicens vide ergo, idest diligenter considera, bonitatem Dei, miserentis; Ps. LXXII, 1: quam bonus Israel Deus, his qui recto sunt corde; supra II, 4: an divitias bonitatis eius contemnis? Et severitatem, ipsius punientis; Ps. XCIII, 1: Deus ultionum dominus. Nah. c. I, 2: Deus aemulator et ulciscens dominus. Prima enim consideratio tribuit spem; secunda timorem, ut vitetur desperatio et praesumptio. Secundo ostendit in quibus utrumque dictorum sit considerandum quantum ad praedicta, dicens in eos quidem, scilicet Iudaeos, qui ceciderunt severitatem Thr. II 2, praecipitavit dominus, nec pepercit, omnia speciosa Iacob destruxit, in te autem, scilicet gentilem qui insertus es, bonitatem. Ps. CXVIII, 65: bonitatem fecisti cum servo tuo, domine. Tertio ostendit quo tenore possint in praedictis haec considerari, quia non immobiliter sicut quod potest mutari in futurum. Et primo ostendit quantum ad gentiles, dicens: in te, dico, vide bonitatem Dei operantem, eo tamen tenore, si permanseris in bonitate. Io. XV, 9: manete in dilectione mea. Alioquin, si tu non dederis operam ad permanendum per timorem et humilitatem, et tu excideris. Matth. III, 10: omnis arbor quae non facit fructum bonum, excidetur.
11:23
Secundo ostendit idem quantum ad Iudaeos, et, primo, proponit quod intendit, dicens sed et illi, scilicet Iudaei, si non permanserint in incredulitate, inserentur, id est, in suum statum restituentur. Ier. III, 1: fornicata es cum amatoribus multis, tamen revertere ad me, dicit dominus. Secundo probat quod dixerat, et primo, ex divina potentia, dicens potens est enim dominus Deus iterum inserere illos; et ideo non est de eorum salute desperandum. Is. LIX, 1: ecce non est abbreviata manus domini, ut salvare non possit. Secundo probat idem per locum a minori, dicens nam si tu, gentilis, excisus es ex naturali oleastro, id est ex gentilitate quae naturaliter erat infructuosa, non quidem, prout dominus fecit naturam, sed secundum quod corrupta est per peccatum. Sap. XII, 10: iniqua est natio eorum, et naturalis malitia ipsorum. Eph. II, 3: eramus natura filii irae.
11:24
Et insertus in bonam olivam id est, in fide Iudaeorum, contra naturam, id est contra communem cursum naturae. Non enim consuevit ramus arboris malae inseri in bonam arborem, sed potius e converso. Id autem quod Deus facit, non est contra naturam, sed simpliciter est naturale. Dicimus enim esse naturale, quod fit ab agente, cui naturaliter subditur patiens, quamvis etiam non sit secundum propriam naturam patientis; sicut enim fluxus et refluxus maris est naturalis, propter hoc quod causatur ex motu lunae, cui naturaliter subditur aqua, quamvis non sit naturalis secundum formam aquae. Ita etiam cum omnis creatura sit naturaliter Deo subiecta, quicquid Deus facit in creatura, est simpliciter naturale, licet forte non sit naturale secundum propriam et particularem naturam rei in qua fit, puta cum caecus illuminatur et mortuus resuscitatur. Si, inquam, hoc factum est contra naturam, quanto magis hi qui sunt secundum naturam, id est qui naturali origine pertinent ad gentem Iudaeorum, inserentur suae olivae, id est reducentur ad dignitatem gentis suae, Mal. ult.: convertet corda patrum ad filios, et corda filiorum ad patres eorum.
11:25
Postquam apostolus induxit gentiles in cognitionem divinorum iudiciorum, in quibus divina bonitas et severitas manifestatur, hic quasi eis adhuc non sufficientibus considerare praedicta, exponit quid sibi circa haec videatur. Et primo proponit factum; secundo probat, ibi sicut scriptum est, etc.; tertio rationem assignat, ibi si enim, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo proponit suam intentionem, dicens: ideo induxi vos ad considerandum bonitatem et severitatem Dei, nolo enim, o fratres, ignorare vos mysterium hoc, non enim omnia mysteria capere potestis. Hoc est enim perfectorum, quibus dominus dicit Lc. VIII, v. 10: vobis datum est nosse mysterium regni Dei. Sap. VI, 24: non abscondam a vobis sacramenta Dei. Sed ignorantia huius mysterii esset vobis damnosa. I Cor. XIV, v. 38: si quis ignorat, ignorabitur. Secundo assignat suae intentionis rationem, ut non sitis vobismetipsis sapientes, id est non de sensu vestro praesumatis et ex vestro sensu alios condemnantes, vos eis praeferatis. Infra XII, 16: nolite esse prudentes apud vosmetipsos. Is. V, 21: vae qui sapientes estis in oculis vestris, et coram vobismetipsis prudentes. Tertio proponit quod intendit. Primo quidem quantum ad casum particularium Iudaeorum, cum dicit quia caecitas contingit in Israel, non universaliter sed ex aliqua parte ut supra ostensum est. Is. VI, v. 10: excaeca cor populi huius. Secundo ponit terminum huius caecitatis, dicens donec intraret, ad fidem, plenitudo gentium, id est non solum aliqui particulariter ex gentibus, sicut tunc convertebantur sed, vel pro toto vel pro maiori parte, in omnibus gentibus Ecclesia fundaretur. Ps. XXIII, 1: domini est terra et plenitudo eius. Dicuntur autem gentiles ad fidem conversi intrare, quasi ex exterioribus et visibilibus rebus quae venerabantur, in spirituali et voluntate divina. Ps. XCIX, 2: introite in conspectu eius in exultatione. Et est notandum quod hoc adverbium donec potest designare causam excaecationis Iudaeorum. Propter hoc enim permisit Deus eos excaecari, ut plenitudo gentium intraret, sicut patet ex supradictis. Potest etiam designare terminum, quia videlicet usque tunc caecitas Iudaeorum durabit, quousque plenitudo gentium ad fidem intrabit. Et huic concordat quod infra subdit de futuro remedio Iudaeorum, cum dicit et tunc, scilicet cum plenitudo gentium intraverit, omnis Israel salvus fiet, non particulariter sicut modo, sed universaliter omnes. Os. I, 7: salvabo eos in domino Deo suo. Mich. ult.: revertetur et miserebitur nostri. Deinde cum dicit sicut scriptum est, etc., probat quod dixerat de futura salute Iudaeorum. Et primo probat hoc per auctoritatem; secundo per rationem, ibi secundum Evangelium meum, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dico quod omnis Israel salvus fiet, sicut scriptum est Is. LVI, 20 ubi nostra littera sic habet: veniet ex Sion redemptor, et eis qui redeunt ad Iacob, hoc foedus meum cum eis, dicit dominus. Sed apostolus hoc inducit secundum litteram Lxx et tangit tria verba hic posita. Primo salvatoris adventum, cum dicit veniet, Deus scilicet humanatus ad salvandum nos, ex Sion, id est ex populo Iudaeorum, qui significatur per Sion, quae erat arx Ierusalem, quae est metropolis Iudaeae. Unde dicitur Zachariae IX, 9: exulta satis, filia Sion, iubila, filia Ierusalem, ecce rex tuus venit tibi, et cetera. Io. IV, 22: salus ex Iudaeis est. Vel dicit, ex Sion eum venire, non quia sit ibi natus sed quia inde doctrina eius exivit in universum mundum, per hoc quod apostoli in coenaculo Sion spiritum sanctum receperunt. Is. II, 3: de Sion exibit lex.
11:26
Secundo ponit salutem per Christum Iudaeis oblatam, dicens qui eripiat, et avertat impietatem a Iacob. Et potest ereptio referri ad liberationem a poena. Ps. CXIV, 8: eripiet animam meam de morte. Quod vero dicit avertet impietatem a Iacob, potest referri ad liberationem a culpa. Ps. XIII, 7: avertet dominus captivitatem plebi suae. Vel utrumque refertur ad liberationem a culpa sed dicit qui eripiat, propter paucos, qui nunc difficulter quasi cum quadam violentia convertuntur. Amos III 12: quomodo si eruat pastor de ore leonis duo crura, aut extremum auriculae, sic eruentur filii Israel. Dicit autem avertet impietatem a Iacob, ad ostendendum facilitatem conversionis Iudaeorum in fine mundi. Mich. ult.: quis Deus similis tui, qui aufers iniquitatem, et transfers peccatum reliquiarum haereditatis tuae?
11:27
Tertio ostendit modum salutis, cum dicit et hoc testamentum, scilicet novum, erit illis a me cum abstulero peccata eorum. Vetus enim testamentum peccata non auferebat, quia, ut dicitur Hebr. X, 4: impossibile est sanguine taurorum et hircorum auferri peccata. Et ideo propter imperfectionem veteris testamenti promittitur eis novum testamentum. Ier. XXXI, 31: feriam domui Israel, et domui Iuda foedus novum. Quod quidem habebit efficaciam ad remissionem peccati per sanguinem Christi. Matth. c. XXVI, 28: hic sanguis meus novi testamenti, qui pro multis effundetur in remissionem peccatorum. Mich. ult.: deponet iniquitates nostras, et proiiciet in profundum maris omnia peccata nostra.
11:28
Deinde, cum dicit secundum Evangelium meum, etc., probat propositum per rationem. Et primo inducit probationem; secundo removet obiectionem, ibi sine poenitentia enim. Dicit ergo primo quod eorum peccata auferentur et quod postquam peccata habent, manifestum est quod sunt inimici Christi. Secundum Evangelium quidem inimici, id est quantum ad doctrinam Evangelii pertinet, quam impugnant, propter vos, id est ad utilitatem vestri cedit, ut supra dictum est. Unde dicitur Lc. XIX, 27: verumtamen inimicos meos illos qui noluerunt me regnare super se, adducite huc, et interficite ante me. Io. XV, 24: nunc autem et viderunt, et oderunt me, et patrem meum. Vel secundum Evangelium dicit, quod eorum inimicitia ad utilitatem Evangelii pertinet, cuius praedicatio, occasione talis inimicitiae, ubique diffunditur. Col. I, 5 s.: in verbo veritatis Evangelii, quod pervenit ad vos, sicut et in universo mundo est, fructificat et crescit. Sed sunt charissimi Deo propter patres, et hoc secundum electionem, quia scilicet ob gratiam patrum eorum semen elegit. Deut. IV, 37: dilexit patres tuos, et elegit semen eorum post eos. Quod non est sic intelligendum quasi merita praestita patribus fuerint causa aeternae electionis filiorum sed quia Deus ab aeterno elegit gratis et patres et filios, hoc tamen ordine ut filii propter patres consequerentur salutem, non quasi merita patrum sufficerent ad filiorum salutem, sed per quamdam abundantiam divinae gratiae et misericordiae hoc dicit, quae intantum patribus est exhibita, ut propter promissiones eis factas, etiam filii salvarentur. Vel intelligendum est secundum electionem, id est quantum ad electos ex illo populo, sicut supra dictum est, electio consecuta est. Si autem sunt domino charissimi, rationabile est quod a Deo salventur, secundum illud Is. LXIV, 4: oculus non vidit, Deus, absque te quae praeparasti, et cetera. Deinde cum dicit sine poenitentia enim sunt, etc., excludit obviationem. Posset enim aliquis obviando dicere quod Iudaei, et si olim fuerint charissimi propter patres, tamen inimicitia, quam contra Evangelium exercent, prohibet ne in futurum salventur. Sed hoc apostolus falsum esse asserit, dicens sine poenitentia enim sunt, scilicet dona et vocatio Dei, quasi dicat: quod Deus aliquid aliquibus donet, vel aliquos vocet, hoc est sine poenitentia, quia de hoc Deum non poenitet, secundum illud I Reg. c. XV, 29: triumphator in Israel non parcet, nec poenitudine flectetur. Ps. CIX, 5: iuravit dominus, et non poenitebit eum. Sed videtur falsum. Dicit enim dominus Gen. VI, 6: poenitet me fecisse hominem. Et Ier. XVIII, 9 s.: loquar de gente et de regno, ut aedificem et plantem illud. Si fecerit malum in oculis meis, poenitentiam agam super bonum quod locutus sum ut facerem ei. Sed dicendum est quod sicut dominus irasci dicitur, non propter hoc quod in eo sit commotio irae sed quia ad modum irati se habet quantum ad punitionis effectum, ita quandoque poenitere dicitur, non quasi in eo sit poenitentiae commutatio sed quia ad modum poenitentis se habet dum mutat quod fecerat.
11:29
Sed adhuc videtur hoc quod dona et vocatio non sint sine poenitentia, quia dona divinitus concessa, frequenter amittuntur, secundum illud Matth. XXV, 28: tollite itaque ab eo talentum, et date ei qui habet decem talenta. Vocatio enim Dei etiam quandoque mutari videtur, cum scriptum sit Matth. XXII, 14: multi sunt vocati, pauci vero electi. Sed dicendum est quod donum hic accipitur pro promissione, quae fit secundum Dei praescientiam vel praedestinationem. Vocatio autem hic accipitur pro electione, quia propter certitudinem utriusque, quod Deus promittit, iam quodammodo dat: et quos elegit, iam quodammodo vocat. Et tamen ipsum temporale Dei donum et temporalis vocatio, non irritatur per mutationem Dei quasi poenitentis sed per mutationem hominis, qui gratiam Dei abiicit, secundum illud Hebr. XII, v. 15: contemplantes ne quis desit gratiae Dei. Potest etiam quod hic dicitur aliter intelligi, ut dicamus quod dona Dei quae dantur in Baptismo et vocatio qua baptizatus vocatur ad gratiam, sunt sine poenitentia hominis baptizati, quod quidem hic inducitur, ne aliquis desperet de futura Iudaeorum salute, propter hoc quod non videntur de peccato suo poenitere. Sed contra hoc quod dicitur, est quod Petrus dicit Act. II, 38: poenitentiam agite, et baptizetur unusquisque vestrum. Sed dicendum est quod duplex est poenitentia: interior et exterior. Interior quidem consistit in contritione cordis, qua quis dolet de peccatis praeteritis, et talis poenitentia requiritur a baptizato, quia, ut Augustinus dicit in libro de poenitentia: nemo suae voluntatis arbiter constitutus, potest novam vitam inchoare, nisi poeniteat eum veteris vitae, alioquin fictus ad Baptismum accedit. Exterior vero poenitentia consistit in exteriori satisfactione quae a baptizato non requiritur, quia per gratiam baptismalem liberatur homo non solum a culpa sed etiam a tota poena per virtutem passionis Christi, qui pro peccatis omnium satisfecit, sicut supra VI, 3 dictum est: quicumque baptizati sumus in Christo Iesu, in morte ipsius baptizati sumus. Unde dicitur Tit. III, 5 s.: per lavacrum regenerationis et renovationis spiritus sancti, quem effudit in nos abunde. Sed cum claves Ecclesiae et omnia alia sacramenta in virtute passionis Christi operentur, videtur quod pari ratione omnia alia sacramenta liberent hominem a culpa et a tota poena. Sed dicendum est, quod passio Christi operatur in Baptismo per modum cuiusdam generationis, quae requirit ut homo totaliter priori vitae moriatur, ad hoc ut novam vitam accipiat. Et ideo tollitur in Baptismo totus reatus poenae, qui pertinet ad vetustatem prioris vitae. Sed in aliis sacramentis operatur virtus passionis Christi per modum sanationis ut in poenitentia. Sanatio autem non requirit, ut statim omnes infirmitatis reliquiae auferantur. Et eadem ratio est in aliis sacramentis. Sed cum confessio peccatorum pertineat ad exteriorem poenitentiam, quaeri potest utrum a baptizato confessio peccatorum requiratur: et videtur quod sic. Dicitur enim Matth. III, 6, quod baptizabantur homines a Ioanne, confitentes peccata sua. Sed dicendum est quod Baptismus Ioannis erat Baptismus poenitentiae, quia scilicet accipiendo illum Baptismum quodammodo se profitebantur poenitentiam accepturos de peccato suo et ideo conveniens erat ut confiterentur, ut secundum modum peccati eis poenitentia statueretur. Sed Baptismus Christi est Baptismus remissionis omnium peccatorum, ita quod non restat baptizato aliqua satisfactio pro peccatis praeteritis, propter quod nulla est confessionis vocalis necessitas. Ad hoc enim necessaria est confessio in sacramento poenitentiae, ut sacerdos per potestatem clavium convenienter poenitentem solvat vel liget. Deinde cum dicit sicut enim aliquando, etc., assignat rationem futurae salutis Iudaeorum post eorum incredulitatem. Et primo ponit similitudinem inter utriusque populi salutem; secundo huius similitudinis causam ostendit, ibi conclusit enim Deus, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: ita dico quod omnis Israel salvus fiet, quamvis nunc sint inimici. Sicut enim et vos, gentiles, aliquando non credidistis Deo. Eph.
11:30
II, 12: eratis illo tempore sine Deo in hoc mundo; nunc autem misericordiam consecuti estis, infra c. XV, 9: gentes autem super misericordia honorare Deum. Os. II, 23: miserebor eius quae fuit absque misericordia. Et hoc propter eorum incredulitatem, quae scilicet fuit occasio vestrae salutis, ut supra dictum est. Ita et isti, scilicet Iudaei, nunc, scilicet tempore gratiae, non crediderunt, scilicet Christo. Io. VIII, 43: quare non creditis mihi?
11:31
Et hoc est quod subdit in vestram misericordiam, id est in gratiam Christi, per quam misericordiam consecuti estis. Tit. III, v. 5: secundum suam misericordiam salvos nos fecit. Vel non crediderunt ut per hoc pervenirent in vestram misericordiam. Vel non crediderunt, quod in vestram misericordiam occasionaliter cessit, ut et ipsi quandoque misericordiam consequantur. Is. XIV, v. 1: miserebitur dominus Iacob. Deinde, cum dicit conclusit enim, etc., assignat rationem huius similitudinis, quia scilicet Deus voluit, ut sua misericordia in omnibus locum haberet.
11:32
Et hoc est quod subdit conclusit enim Deus, id est concludi permisit, omnia, id est omne hominum genus, tam Iudaeos quam gentiles, in incredulitate, sicut in quadam catena erroris. Sap. XVII, 7: una catena tenebrarum omnes erant colligati. Ut omnium misereatur, id est ut in omni genere hominum sua misericordia locum habeat. Sap. XI, 24: misereris omnium, domine. Quod quidem non est extendendum ad Daemones secundum errorem Origenis, nec etiam quantum ad omnes homines singillatim, sed ad omnia genera hominum. Fit enim hic distributio pro generibus singulorum et non pro singulis generum. Ideo autem Deus vult omnes per suam misericordiam salvari, ut ex hoc humilientur et suam salutem non sibi, sed Deo adscribant. Os. c. XIII, 9: perditio tua in te, Israel, tantummodo ex me auxilium tuum. Supra III, 19: ut omne os obstruatur, et subditus fiat omnis mundus Deo.
11:33
Supra apostolus conatus fuit assignare rationem divinorum iudiciorum quibus tam gentes, quam Iudaei post incredulitatem misericordiam consequuntur, nunc, quasi ad haec investiganda se insufficientem recognoscens, exclamando divinam excellentiam admiratur. Et primo admiratur divinam excellentiam; secundo probat quod dixerat, ibi quis enim cognovit, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo admiratur excellentiam divinae sapientiae secundum se consideratae; secundo per comparationem ad nos, ibi quam incomprehensibilia, et cetera. Excellentiam divinae cognitionis admiratur. Primo quantum ad altitudinem, dicens o altitudo. Eccle. VII, 25: alta profunditas, quis inveniet eam? Ier. XVII, 12: solium gloriae altitudinis a principio. Haec autem altitudo attenditur quantum ad tria. Uno quidem modo quantum ad rem cognitam, inquantum scilicet Deus seipsum perfecte cognoscit. Eccli. XXIV, 5: ego in altissimis habito. Alio modo quantum ad modum cognoscendi, inquantum scilicet per seipsum omnia cognoscit. Ps. ci, 20: prospexit de excelso sancto suo, dominus de caelo in terram aspexit. Tertio quantum ad certitudinem cognitionis. Eccli. XXIII, 28: oculi domini multo plus lucidiores sunt super solem. Secundo admiratur excellentiam divinae cognitionis quantum ad eius plenitudinem, cum dicit divitiarum. Is. XXXIII, 6: divitiae salutis sapientia et scientia. Quae quidem plenitudo attenditur in tribus. Uno modo in multitudine cognitorum, quia scilicet omnia novit. Ioan. ult.: domine, tu omnia scis. Col. II, 3: in ipso sunt omnes thesauri sapientiae Dei absconditi. Alio modo quantum ad facilitatem cognoscendi, quia statim omnia intuetur sine inquisitione et difficultate. Hebr. IV, 13: omnia nuda et aperta sunt oculis eius. Tertio quantum ad copiam cognitionis, quia eam omnibus communicat affluenter. Iac. I, 5: si quis vestrum indiget sapientia, postulet a Deo, qui dat omnibus affluenter. Tertio admiratur divinam excellentiam quantum ad perfectionem, cum dicit sapientiae et scientiae Dei. Habet enim sapientiam de divinis, Iob XII, 16: apud ipsum est fortitudo et sapientia, et scientiam de rebus creatis, Bar. III, 32: qui scit universa, novit eam. Deinde cum dicit quam incomprehensibilia, etc., ostendit excellentiam divinae sapientiae per comparationem ad nostrum intellectum. Et primo quantum ad sapientiam, ad quam pertinet iudicare et ordinare. Unde dicit quam incomprehensibilia sunt iudicia eius, quia scilicet homo non potest comprehendere rationem divinorum iudiciorum, quia in sapientia Dei latent. Ps. XXXV, 7: iudicia tua abyssus multa. Iob XI, 7: forsitan vestigia Dei comprehendes, et omnipotentem usque ad perfectum reperies. Secundo quantum ad scientiam, per quam in rebus operatur. Unde subdit et investigabiles, id est non perfecte ab homine vestigabiles, viae eius, id est processus eius, quibus in creaturis operatur. Et si ipsae creaturae sint homini notae, tamen modi quibus Deus in creaturis operatur ab homine comprehendi non possunt. Ps. LXXVI, 19: in mari via tua et semitae tuae in aquis multis, et vestigia tua non cognoscentur. Iob XXXVIII, v. 24: per quam viam spargitur lux, et cetera. Deinde cum dicit quis enim, etc., probat quod dixerat, ad quod inducit duas auctoritates, quarum una habetur Isaiae XL, v. 13 ubi secundum litteram nostram sic legitur: quis adiuvit spiritum domini, aut quis consiliarius eius fuit?
11:34
Loco cuius hic dicitur quis enim cognovit sensum domini, aut quis consiliarius eius fuit? Alia auctoritas habetur Iob XLI, 2: quis ante dedit mihi ut, reddam ei? Ex loco cuius hic dicitur aut quis prior dedit illi, et retribuetur ei? In his autem verbis et sequentibus apostolus tria facit. Primo ostendit excellentiam divinae sapientiae per comparationem ad intellectum nostrum, dicens: dictum est quod incomprehensibilia sunt iudicia eius et investigabiles viae eius, quis enim cognovit sensum domini, per quem scilicet iudicat et operando procedit; quasi dicat: nullus, nisi eo revelante. Sap. IX: sensum tuum quis scire poterit, nisi tu dederis sapientiam, et miseris spiritum sanctum tuum de altissimis? Et I Cor. II, 11: quae sunt Dei nemo novit, nisi spiritus Dei, nobis autem revelavit Deus per spiritum suum. Secundo ostendit excellentiam divinae sapientiae, secundum quod in se habet altitudinem, quae quidem est altitudo, quae est supremi principii, ad quod duo pertinent: primo quod non sit ab alio; secundo quod alia sint ab eo, et haec ostendit, ibi quoniam ex ipso. Quod autem sapientia Dei non dependeat ab altiori principio, ostendit dupliciter. Primo quidem per hoc quod non est instructa alieno consilio. Unde dicit aut quis consiliarius eius fuit? Quasi diceret: nullus. Ille enim consilio indiget, qui non plene cognoscit qualiter sit agendum, quod Deo non competit. Iob XXVI, 3: cui dedisti consilium? Forsitan illi qui non habet sapientiam. Ier. c. XXIII, 18: quis affuit in consilio domini? Secundo per hoc quod non est adiuta alieno dono.
11:35
Unde subdit aut quis prior dedit illi, et per hoc retribuetur ei? Quasi prius danti. Quasi dicat: nullus. Non enim potest homo dare Deo, nisi quae a Deo accepit. Par. ult.: tua sunt omnia, et quae de manu tua accepimus, dedimus tibi. Iob XXXV, 7: porro si iuste egeris, quid donabis ei, aut quid de manu tua accipiet? Deinde cum dicit quoniam ex ipso, etc., ostendit altitudinem Dei, quantum ad hoc quod in ipso sunt omnia. Et primo ostendit eius causalitatem; secundo eius dignitatem, ibi ipsi honor et gloria; tertio eius perpetuitatem, ibi in saecula saeculorum, amen. Dicit ergo primo: recte dixi quod nullus prior dedit illi, quia ex ipso, et per ipsum, et in ipso sunt omnia. Et ita nihil potest esse nisi a Deo acceptum. Ad designandum autem Dei causalitatem utitur tribus praepositionibus, quae sunt, ex, per et in. Haec autem praepositio, ex, denotat principium motus; et hoc tripliciter: primo quidem ipsum principium agens, vel movens; alio modo, ipsam materiam; tertio modo, ipsum contrarium oppositorum, quod est terminus a quo incipit motus. Dicimus enim cultellum fieri ex fabro et ferro et ex infigurato. Universitas autem creaturarum non est facta ex praeexistenti materia, quia et ipsa materia est effectus Dei. Et secundum hoc omnia creata non dicuntur ex aliquo esse sed, sicut ex opposito, dicuntur esse ex nullo, quia nihil erant antequam crearentur ut essent. Sap. II, 2: ex nihilo nati sumus. Ex Deo autem sunt omnia, sicut ex primo agente. I Cor. XI, 12: omnia autem ex Deo. Notandum tamen quod haec praepositio de, easdem habitudines designare videtur, hoc tamen superaddit, quia semper designat causam consubstantialem. Dicimus enim cultellum esse de ferro, non autem de artifice; quia igitur filius procedit a patre ut ei consubstantialis, dicimus filium esse de patre. Creaturae vero non procedunt a Deo tamquam ei consubstantiales; unde non dicuntur esse de ipso, sed solum ex ipso. Haec autem praepositio per, designat causam operationis, sed quia operatio est medium inter faciens et factum, dupliciter haec praepositio per, potest operationis causam designare. Uno modo secundum quod operatio exit ab operante: sicut aliquid dicitur per se operari, quod est sibi causa ut operetur. Hoc autem est uno quidem modo forma, sicut dicimus quod ignis calefacit per calorem. Alio modo aliquid superius agens, puta si dicamus quod homo generat per virtutem solis, vel potius Dei. Sic igitur omnia dicuntur dupliciter esse per ipsum. Uno modo, sicut per primum agens, cuius virtute omnia alia agunt. Prov. c. VIII, 15: per me reges regnant. Alio modo, inquantum eius sapientia, quae est eius essentia, est forma per quam Deus omnia fecit, secundum illud Prov. III, 19: dominus sapientiae fundavit terram. Alio vero modo haec praepositio per, designat causam operationis, non quidem secundum quod exit ab operante sed secundum quod terminatur ad opera, sicut dicimus quod faber facit cultellum per martellum, quod non est sic intelligendum, quod martellus sic cum fabro operetur, sicut in prioribus intelligebatur, sed quia cultellus fit ex operatione fabri per martellum. Et ideo dicitur quod haec praepositio per, quandoque designat auctoritatem in recto, sicut cum dicimus: rex operatur per balivum; quod pertinet ad hoc quod nunc dicitur. Quandoque autem in causali, sicut cum dicitur: balivus per regem operatur; quod pertinet ad praecedentem modum. Hoc autem modo de quo nunc loquimur, dicuntur omnia esse facta a patre per filium, secundum illud Io. I, 3: omnia per ipsum facta sunt: non ita quod pater habeat a filio hoc quod facit res, sed potius, quia virtutem faciendi filius accipit a patre, non tamen instrumentalem, aut diminutam, aut aliam, sed principalem et aequalem, et eamdem. Io. V, v. 19: quaecumque pater facit, haec et filius similiter facit. Unde licet omnia sint facta a patre per filium, non tamen filius est instrumentum vel minister patris. Haec autem praepositio in, designat etiam triplicem habitudinem causae: uno quidem modo designat materiam, sicut dicimus animam esse in corpore et formam in materia, hoc autem modo non dicitur quod omnia sint in Deo, quia ipse non est causa materialis rerum. Alio modo designat habitudinem causae efficientis, in cuius potestate est effectus suos disponere, et secundum hoc dicuntur omnia esse in ipso, secundum quod omnia in eius potestate et dispositione consistunt, secundum illud Ps. XCIV, 4: in manu eius sunt omnes fines terrae. Et Act. XVII, 28: in ipso vivimus, movemur et sumus. Tertio modo designat habitudinem causae finalis, secundum quod totum bonum rei et conservatio ipsius consistit in suo optimo, et secundum hoc dicuntur omnia esse in Deo, sicut in bonitate conservante. Col. I, 17: et omnia in ipso constant. Quod autem dicit omnia, est absolute accipiendum pro omnibus, quae habent verum esse; peccata autem non habent verum esse, sed in quantum sunt peccata, dicuntur per defectum alicuius entis, eo quod malum nihil est nisi privatio boni.
11:36
Et ideo cum dicitur ex ipso, et per ipsum, et in ipso sunt omnia, non est intelligendum de peccatis quia, secundum Augustinum, peccatum nihil est, et nihil fiunt homines cum peccant. Quicquid tamen entitatis est in peccato, totum est a Deo. Sic igitur, secundum praemissa, omnia sunt ex ipso, scilicet Deo, sicut ex prima operatrice potentia. Omnia autem sunt per ipsum, inquantum omnia facit per suam sapientiam. Omnia sunt in ipso, sicut in bonitate conservante. Haec autem tria, scilicet potentia, sapientia et bonitas, communia sunt tribus personis. Unde hoc quod dicitur ex ipso, et per ipsum, et in ipso, potest attribui cuilibet trium personarum, sed tamen potentia, quae habet rationem principii, appropriatur patri, qui est principium totius divinitatis; sapientia filio, qui procedit ut verbum, quod nihil aliud est quam sapientia genita; bonitas appropriatur spiritui sancto, qui procedit ut amor, cuius obiectum est bonitas. Et ideo appropriando dicere possumus: ex ipso, scilicet ex patre, per ipsum, scilicet per filium, in ipso, scilicet in spiritu sancto, omnia sunt. Deinde cum dicit ipsi honor et gloria, ostendit Dei dignitatem, quae consistit in duobus quae praemissa sunt. Nam ex eo quod ex ipso et per ipsum, et in ipso sunt omnia, debetur ei honor et reverentia et subiectio a tota creatura. Mal. I, 6: si ego pater, ubi est honor meus? Ex eo vero quod ab alio non accipitur nec consilium, nec donum, debetur ei gloria, sicut e contrario dicitur homini I Cor. IV, 7: si accepisti, quid gloriaris, quasi non acceperis? Et quia hoc est proprium Dei dicitur Is. XLII, 8: gloriam meam alteri non dabo. Ultimo ponit eius aeternitatem, cum dicit in saecula saeculorum, quia eius gloria non est transitoria, sicut gloria hominis, de qua dicitur Is. XL, 6: omnis gloria eius quasi flos agri, sed durat in saecula saeculorum, id est per omnia saecula succedentia saeculis, prout saeculum dicitur duratio uniuscuiusque rei. Vel saecula saeculorum dicuntur saecula, id est durationes rerum incorruptibilium, quae continent saecula corruptibilium rerum, et praecipue ipsa Dei aeternitas, quae tamen pluraliter dici potest, licet in se sit una et simplex, propter multitudinem et diversitatem contentorum, ut sit sensus: in saecula contentiva saeculorum. Ps. CXLIV, 13: regnum tuum, regnum omnium saeculorum. Addit autem ad confirmationem amen, quasi dicat vere, ita est. Et sic accipitur in Evangeliis, ubi dicitur amen dico vobis. Quandoque tamen accipitur pro fiat. Unde in Psalterio Hieronymi dicitur dicet omnis populus: amen, amen, ubi nos habemus fiat, fiat.
11:1
Dico ergo: Numquid Deus repulit populum suum? Absit. Quamvis testimonia Prophetica superius allata manifeste deuuutiarent reprobationem populi Judaici, non tamen id suis verbis exprimere voluit Apostolus, ut auribus suae gentis parceret. Sed quia tam aperta de eorum reprobatione erant Prophetarum verba, simul ut ostendat, promissiones divinas eidem populo factas haudquaquam excidisse, committere noluit, quin ea de re quaestionem moveret. Quam ita explicat, ut Judaeos quam minime offendat, imo vero etiam consoletur, adductis rationibus, quibus doceat, in negotio salutis priores esse partes populi Judaici. Dico, inquit, et quaero occassione testimonioi-um, quae ex Mose et Jesaia adduxi: Num igitur Deus repulit populum suum Israeliticum, ut non fiat particeps benedictionis promissae in Christo? Absit hoc; non repulit Deus populum suum omnino atque in totum. Quod probat sequentibus verbis ad incommodum deductione, primum ex sua ipsius persona.
Nam et ego Israelita sum, ex semine Abraham, de tribu Benjamin. Ac si dicat: Si Deus populum suum penitus abjecisset, fateri deberem, me quoque, qui ex illo sum populo, non ut proselytus, sed vere progenitus ex semine Abraham, atque ex illustri tribu Benjamin, rejectitium esse, et alienum a promissione Abrahae facta; eademque ratio de multis aliis Judaeis in Christum credentibus. Unde subdit generali sententia:
11:2
2. Non repulit Deus plebem suam, quam praescivit. Plebem, Graece Xaov^ populum, ut supra. Convenit haec responsio cum illa cap. 9.: Non quod exciderit verbum Dei. Non enim omnes, qui ex Israel, ii sunt Israelitae, neque, qui semen sunt Abrahae, omnes filii; sed in Isaac vocabitur tibi semen. Nam illud, quam praescivit, restrictiva determinatio est, nt sit sensus: Non repulit Deus populum suum Israeliticum, qua parte eum praescivit, seu praecognovit, id est, praedilexit, elegit, ac proprie suum esse populum voluit, in quo beneplacitum est ei ab aeterno, secundum illud Psalm. 149.: Beneplacitum est Domino in populo suo, ac si clare dicat Apostolus: quem praeordinavit ab aeterno ad salutem. Hoc enim Apostolo est praescire, ut ostendimus supra ad illud cap. 8.: Nam quos praescivit, etc. Sic et Augustinus interpretatur ac pluribus declarat, lib. de dono persev. cap. 18. Nec secus Aquinas, Liranus, Toletus, et alii. Quam scripturae phrasim quidam non attendentes, minus recte referunt vei-bum praescivit ad beneficia, quondam illi populo cumulate exhibita, velut amoris argumenta. Pejus autem illi, qui ex hoc vocabulo statuere nituntur electionem ex operum praevisione, contra illud, quod paulo post sequitur: Si gratia, jam non ex operibus, ut ex ejus declaratione patebit. Jam etsi major pars Judaici populi repulsa sit, noluit tamen Apostolus absolute f ateri, Deum repulisse populum suum; tum ut invidiam duri sermonis declinaret, tum quia scriptura absoluto sermone id negat, Psalm. 93. dicens: Quia non repellet Dominus plebem suam, et haere- -_ ditatem suam non derelinquet. Huc | enim Apostolum respexisse, verisimile est, ac secundum literam verba, aliorsum dicta, suo accommodasse instituto. Leguntur etiam haec verba: quoniam non repellet Dominus plebem suam in Psalm. 94., duntaxat juxta usum Psalterii, quod Romanum nuncupant. Nam eo loco nec in Hebraeo habentur, nec apud LXX., nec in Psalterio Gallicano, denique nec in Biblis editionis vulgatae.
An nescitis, in Elia quid dicit Scriptura? In Elia, id est, de Elia, vel in gestis Eliae, quae scribuntur 3 Reg. 19., vel potius in Elia, id est, in persona Eliae errantis, non autem ex persona Spiritus sancti. Nam falsum aliquid iu verbis Eliae subjunctis continetur.
Quemadmodum interpellat Deum adversum Israel? Graeca addunt, ^.eycuv, dicens. An nescitis, inquit, quemadmodum Elias, zelo Dei commotus ac cum Deo colloquens, queritur de populo IsraSl decem tribuum, atque adversus eum postulat vel auxilium, vel ultionem, tanquam totus a Dei cultu ad impietatem delapsus esset? His nimirum verbis iisque secundo repetitis:
11:3
3. Domine, prophetas Tuos occiderunt, altaria Tua suffoderunt. Graece: et altaria. Verba Prophetae mutato ordine refert Apostolus. Quod ad historiam attinet, Domini Prophetas in regno decem tribuum, quotquot reperiri poterant, jussu Jezabel, impiissimae mulieris, occisos fuisse, constat ex lib. 3 Reg. 19. De suffossis autem altaribus Domini, nihil ibi legitur extra verba Eliae, quibus sine dubio fides habenda est. Sed quomodo altaria Domini suffossa, quum fas non esset, Domino Deo sacrificium offerre, nisi in uno loco, quem Deus ad hoc delegisset? Qui locus utique erat Jerosolymae. Verisimile est, Eliam loqui de altaribus, quae passim in excelsis studio quodam pietatis Deo vero erecta fuerant; maxime postquam decem tribus regum suorum tyrannide prohibitae fuerunt, ne Jerosolymam adscenderent sacrificii causa. Quamvis enim id lege vetitum esset, ac recte fecerint Ezechias et Josias, reges Juda, etiam ejusmodi aras evertendo, tamen impium erat, eas subvertere odio cultusDeilsrael, uti fecerunt Achab et Jezabel cum suo populo. Tale erat altare, quod instauravit Elias in monte Carmeli, 3 Reg. 18., tametsi de his altaribus aliorum aliae sunt opiniones, at minus probabiles, quas videre licet apud interpretes historiae Regum.
Et ego relictussumsolus. Solus, Graece IJLOVO-;^ quod LXX. per superlativum expressere, jJLOvoxaxoc;^ ac si dicas, omnino solus. Sic enim existimabat Elias, ignarus, quantae laterent in illo populo cultorum Dei reliquiae. Sed quaeritur, num dicere velit, solus Prophetarum, an solus omnium Dei cultorum. Praecedit quidem: Prophetas Tuos occiderunt, et ipse cap. 18. dicit: ego remansi Propheta Domini solus, ut tantum ad Prophetas etiam haec solitudo referenda videatur. Verum quod ei respondetur: Reliqui mihi septem millia virorum, etc., sensum haud dubie exigit generaliorem. Non enim illa septem millia Prophetae erant. Igitur Eliae querimonia videtur esse hujusmodi: Prophetae Tui interfecti sunt, quibus subktis caeteri Tui cultores, horum magisterio et cohortatione destituti, regia autoritate ad cultum Baal attracti sunt, ut proinde ego relictus sim solus. Ita suspicari potuit Elias, quod nuHus jam appareret, qui se veri Dei cultorem palam profiteretur. Ac ne excipias de centum Prophetis, quos in speluncis absconditos pascebat Abdias, dispensator regius, 3 Reg. 18.; poterant illi jam deprehensi esse et occisi. Si quis tamen cum Lirano solum interpretetur paene sohim, ita ut pauci sint excepti, nihil dicet repugnans historiae.
Et quaerunt animam meam. Hebraismus, pro eo, quod est, insidiantur vitae meae, quaerunt me ad perdendum. Hoc dicit de Jezabel et ejus consortibus.
11:4
4. Sed quid dicit illi divinum responsum? Pro divino responso Graecis una dictio est, quae oracuhim significat, o ■/pTjjJiaTiafxoc:. Sensus: Quid Deus oraculo respondit ei?
Reliqui mihi septem millia virorum, qui non curvaverunt genua ante Baal. Slulti codices praepositionem omittunt. Nec enim est in Graeco, ac videri potest assumpta ex Latino textu historiae Regum. Sic autem habent Graeca hoc loco, atque etiam (juxta quosdam codices) in historia memorata apud LXX., o'Jx 8*/ca}A- 4^av yovu x:^ Ba'aA. Non flexerunt genu Baal. Ubi notandum est articulum foemineum dativi casus non referri ad Baal. Nam Baal mascuhis erat Tyriorum ac Sidoniorum Deus, et articulum masculinum ei passim LXX. praefigunt, et plurale masculinum habet in Hebraeo Q>^TJ3 Bahalim. Sed refertur ad aliquid subintellectum, quod Erasmus esse putat £r/.6vL Vertitenim: Non fiexerunt genuimagini Baal, id est, coram idolo Baal, ut reddit in paraphrasi Verum etsi legamus alicubi imagines Baal, ut 4. Reg. 11., sicut et statuas Baal, ejusdem lib. cap. 3., potius tamen statuam, quam LXX. axTjAT/; vocant, intelligendam censeo, quam imaginem. Nam sermo est de una quapiam insigni statua, nimirum ea, quae in templo Baal collocata fuerat, ut omnes eam adorarent; cujus eversio, postea facta jussu lehu, regis Israel, 4 Reg. 10. describitur his verbis: Et ierunt in civitatem tempU Baal, et protulerunt statuam de fano Baal, et combusserunt et comminuerunt eam. Igitur locus praesens sic videretur accipiendus, ac si scriptum esset: t^ '^'^^^^^ Tou BdaX, statuae Baal. Ex quo etiamapparet, Baal in Graeco genitivum esse, non dativum, nisi dicas Baal hic positum pro ipsa statua, idque foemineo articulo significatum. Quod non est abstimile vero, cum et in Hebraeo dativus sit casus, '^^'2'^ labahal, ipsi Baal ■ quo tamen nomine statuam, sive idolum, significari satis declarat expressio cultus externiper signa corporea,geuuflexionemet osculum. Porro codices, qui vocabulum Baal supprimunt (nam ejusmodi quidam exstant mss.) deffccti sunt. Sed nunc sensum oraculi dicamus: Ex hoc populo, ait Dominus Deus, adversus, quem velut totum impium, me interpellas, servavi mihi ipsi (Graece e/iaurol) septem millia virorum praeter mulieres et parvulos, qui non adoraverunt statuam BaaJ, id est, cultu Baal non sunt contaminati. Nam a negatione cultus externi vult intelligi remotum cultum internum. Quidam, non male, septem millia interpretantur multa millia. Nam septem pro multis, frequens est in sacris literis. Recte quoque annotant August. in lib. de dono persev. cap. 18. et Chrysost. in comment., non dixisse Dominum, relicta sunt, sed reliqui mihi; videlicet ad commendandum gratiae suae beneficium, ac si dicat: Ego per gratiam meam mihi ipsi eos servavi, et, ne caderent, aliis tam multis cadentibus, eflfeci, id est, perseverantiam dedi. Verbis Domini sic explicatis, optime quadrat illatio sequens: Sic ergo et in hoc tempore, etc. Scribit Hieronymus in commentario Zach. cap. 8., numerumseptem millium ad Christianorum nomen pertinere, quia, si supputes Graecis numeris EIITAIill XEIAIOn et XPIITIANOn, eundem mimerumsummamquereperies,idest.mille nongentos quadraginta unum. Sed observa Hieronymum scribere XEIAIOTI Aeolice, pro XIAIOrZ; alioqui summa non respondebit, sed quinque minus erunt in vocabnJo priore. Caeterum de hac arithmulogica speculatione judicet lector, ut volet. secundum electionem gratiae, salvae factae sunt. Salvae neque in Graeco est, neque in Syriaco, nec in omnibus Latinis. Graeci quoque commentatores non agnoscunt, nisi quod Origenis commentario videtur Ruffinus eam vocem admiscuisse. Sed nec Augustinus legit, hanc sententiam citans lib. 2. contra duas epist. Pelag. cap. 7., de praedest. sanct. cap. 16., et de dono persev. cap. 18. Denique nec in tract. 86. in Joan. juxta fidem antiqui codicis mss., qui in operibus Augustini castigandis ante annos 35. nobis ad manum fuit e bibliotheca monasterii Gemblacensis. Aliis quidem in locis, tam apud Augu- £ stinum, quam apud alios patres Latinos, f repetitur vocabulum salvae; sed, ut verisimile est, ac bene conjicit F. Lucas in suis notationibus, adjectum temere a scribis, existimantibus, sententiam aliter non constare. Quod et hoc loco factum est, praesertim accedente recordatione alterius loci, supra cap. 9. citati ex Jesaia: Si fuerit numerus filiorum Israel tanquam arena maris, reliquiae salvae fient. Atqui Graeca hujus loci non recipiunt additionem vocabuli salvae; cum salvum facere aut salvum fieri Graece apud Apostolum atque alibi semper dicatur uno verbo aojCetv salvare, et awCeaOai salvari, utroque flexo per modos et tempora. Quod hic non legitur, nec legi potest, nisi auferas verbum ysyovsv. Itaque merito Guilliaudus, Sasboldus et Toletus in textu, quem suis commentariis adjunxerunt, eam partem omiserunt. Sensui tamen non adeo repugnat ista additio. Nam sensus est: Sicut olim Deus per suam gratiam sibi servavit septem millia virorum, qui non flecterent genua ante Baal, licet id Eliam, prophetam Domini, lateret; sic et in hoc praesenti tempore (Graece:V tcp vtJv xaipoJ), videlicet promulgati Evangelii, per electionem Dei gratuitam expopulo Judaico, Christum recipere nolente, de quo Joan. 1.: et sui eum nonreceperunt, factae suntreliquiae, id est, reliqui sunt, remanserunt, ac servati sunt multi, qui Christum reciperent.
11:6
6. Si autem gratia, jam non ex operibus. Gratia, ablativus est respondens dativo Graeco '^d^iii, ac subaudiendum ex praecedente sententia, reliquiae factae sunt. Itaquesensusest: Sipergratiam seu gratuitam Dei electionem servatae sunt reliquiae, quae in Christum crederent, non igitur ex operibus, id est, ex aliquo operum merito, id consecutae sunt, scilicet ut tanquam reliquiae servarentur, aliis pereuntibus. Sie interpretatur Augustinus loco memorato libri de dono persev. Probat autem Apostolus eam sequelam necessario argumento, cum addit: Alioqui7i gratia jam non est gratia. Alioquin, Graeci STist, quandoquidem, ut vertit Erasmus. Et sensus est: Nam sequeretur, gratiam non esse gratiam, et falso gratiam vocari. Quamquam clarius id ipsum expressit noster interpres per alioquin. Id, inquam, sequeretur, quia repugnant gratuitum et debitum. Gratia namque sonat aliquid indebitum; meritum autem omne, ut tale, aliquo modo debitum est. Caeterum abutuntur hoc loco sectarii, Calvinus et alii, ad evertenda bonorum operum merita respectu vitae aeternae. Si enim, inquiunt, vita aeterna datur ex gratia, sicut et supra dictum est cap. 6.: Gratia Dei vita aeterna, non ergo comparatur ex operum merito. Sic enim gratia non esset gratia, sed debitum. Quibus respondendum est, Apostolumloquinon de quibuscumque operibus, sed de iis, quae gratiam omnem praeveniant, et proinde ad solas naturae vires referenda sint; quomodo de operibus loquebantur Judaei, suam volentes statuere justitiam, et quomodo postea Pelagiani, docentes gratiam dari secundum merita. Quod si de operibus absolute bjquamur, jam certe non pugnat, dari aliquid ex gratia simul et ex operum merito. Possunt enim ipsa opera, quibus aliquid meremur, esse gi-atuito donata. Atque ita sanc res se Labet in promerenda vita aeterna. Nam opera, quibus eam meremur, a gratia Dei promanant, nec alia sunt nostra bona merita, quam Dei dona; quemadmodum id declarat synodus^ Tridentina sess. 6. cap. 16., verbis desumptis ex epist. CoelestiniPapae ad episcopos Galliae cap. 12. Quantum autem ad totam hominis salvationem attinet, quam electio respicit, uibil boni meriti eam praecedit; sed ipsa electionis gratia omnium bonorum operum ac totius renovationis nostrae causa est. Loquitur autem Apostolus de gratia electionis, ut ex superioribus constat. Unde ex hoc loco rectissime statuitur praedestinatio mere gratuita. Jam quomodo non sit huic doctrinae contrarium, quod Apostolus in superioribus hujus epistolae docuit, justitiam et sakitem nostram esse ex fide, quae utique opus quoddam est, ex iis, quae dicta sunt ad illud cap. 3.: Arbitramur enim, justificarihominemper fidem sineoperibus legis, petendum relinquo. Sequuntur in Graeco textu haec verba: Si vero ex operibus, jam non est gratia. Alioquin opus jam non est opus. Leguntur haec eadem in commentariis Graecorum Theophylacti et Oecumenii, necnon in textu Syriaco. Anautemea germana sitApostolilectio, nihil certum; ac merito dubitatur. Neque enim apud ulhim Latinorum ea verba leguntur, neque in uUis sunt Latinis mss. Imo Graeci vetustiores, Origen., Chrysost. et Theodor. in suis comment. non attingunt, ut satis probabile sit, additamentum esse Graeci cujuspiam ad textum. Quod et suspicatur Erasmus haud levi ratione motus. Nam Paulus, inquit, non hic agit, an opus sit opus, sed gratiam adstruit, quam Judaei conabantur expellere. Quocirca Cajetano non assentior affirmanti, integram hanc sententiam deesso in Latino textu, quum verius existimem, simpliciter eam redundaie. Sensus autem clarus est ex repugnantia gratiae et operum, id est, meritorum, de qua jam dictum est.
11:7
7. Quid ergo? supple dicemus. Vel, sequitur ex dictis?
Quod quaerebat Israel, hoc non est consecutus. Quaerebat, Graece £7itCr^~£ '■, quaerit; nisi quod unus codex a Roberto notatus legit: Ivie^rixei, quaerebat. Sensus est: Judaei justitiam, quam quaerebant et sectabantur, et adhuc quaerunt, non sunt assecuti, quia non eam quaesierunt, nec quaerunt, quemadmodum oportet. Quaerunt enim ex operibus, cum illa solum habeatur ex gratia. Simili prorsus sententia jam supra cap. 9. dixerat, quod Israel sectando legem justitiae in legem justitiae non pervenit, quia non ex fide, sed quasi ex operibus. Et cap. 10., quod ignorantes justitiam Dei, et suam quaerentes statuere, justitiae Dei non sunt subjecti.
Electio autem consecuta est. Hebraismus electio pro electis. Sensus: Sed re liquiae illius populi, quas per gratiam suam Deus elegit, consecutae sunt justitiam, videlicet ex fide. Reliquiarum electionem intelligi liquet ex praecedentibus. Maluit autem dicere electionem quam electos, ut vim gratuitae electionis Dei innueret, a qua totum habent electi, quod habent, id est, quidquid in eis esse potest boni meriti.
Caeteri vero excaecati sunt. Graece iTrcopoj&Tjaav, indurati sunt. Ita vertit interpres Joan 12.: induravit cor eorum. De hoc plenius infra ad illud: Caecitas ex parte contigit in Israel. Exceptis, inquit, reliquiis, caeteri Judaei non solum deserti sunt, verum etiam sua malitia excaecati, ut clarum lumen veritatis Evangelii non videant, imo et indurati, ut videre nolint. Cui sensui bene quadrat testimonium sequens:
11:8
8. Sicut scriptum est: Dedit illis Deus spiritum compunctionis. Hic locus est apud Jesaiam cap. 29. juxta versionem LXX. interpretum. Nam ubi nos ex Hebraeo legimus: miscuit vobis Dominus spiritum soporis, apud LXX. legitur: Potavit vos Dominus spiritu compunctionis. Igitur spiritum compunctionis, non ut quidam exponunt, spiritum doloris et invidiae adversus gentiles in Christum credentes, intelligit Apostolus, sed juxta Graecorum Chrysostomi, Theophylacti et Oecumenii interpretationem, spiritum stuporis et pertinaciae, id est, animum in malo constantem et obstinatum, ut inde nequeat dimoveri; quemadmodam quod clavo affixum est, aegre potest avelli. Tale quid enim vox Graeca xaravuCtc significat, pro qua Cyprianus epist. 55., quae est ad Cornelium, transpunctionem legit. Sunt, qui vocem istam graecam idiomate Alexandrino tradant | significare altum soporem ac veternum. Confer indicem ad 70. Lat. et Baron. An. 34. §. 107. Convenit autem haec interpretatio cum eo, quod est in Hebraeo: spiritum soporis. Nam et sopor res tenax est, maxime qualem vox Hebraea significat, id est, somnum arctum et vehementem, cujusmodi legitur a Domino immissus in Adam Gen. 2., in Abraham Gen. 15., in comites Saul 1. Reg. 26. His enim locis eadem est dictio Hebraica n.tDTnn thardemah, quae apud Jesaiam, licet ijXX. non eandem vocem Graecam ubique reddiderint. Nam in Genesi transtulerunt sxoTaotv, id est, mentis excessum; inRegum lib. {^«'/1^0^, id est, stuporem; in Jesaia y.aiaw^iv, ut dixi, id est, tur, ubi nos habemus: Potasti nos vino compunctionis, etsi non ex eadem dictione Hebraica. Significatur ergo tam soporis quam compunctionis vocabulo stupor et immobilitas quaedam, ut est hominis altissimo somno demersi ac nihil sentientis, aut rei certo loco penitus affixae. Dedit autem Deus hunc spiritum Judaeis, non immittendo animis eorum pertinaciam, sed gratiam non apponendo, et insuper pro meritis occasiones et ofi^endicula ponendo; quemadmodum hujusmodi scripturas intelligendas esse, ostendimus ad illud hujus epistolae cap. 1.: Tradidit illos Deus in desideria cordis eorum. Porro sensum, quem dedimus, confirmant ea, quae sequuntur:
Oculos, ut non videant, et aures, ut non audiant, usque in hodiernum diem. Connectit testimonium ex diversis locis, et quidem ejusdem prophetae, juxta sententiam omnium fere expositorum. Hanc enim partem sumptam esse volunt ex Jesaiae cap. 6., quae tamen ansulam habeat a priori, ubi proxime sequebatur: claudet oculos vestros. Quamquam non ipsis omnino Prophetae verbis hic citatur. Sic enim apud Prophetam et ad ipsum de populo Judaico loquitur Dominus: Aures ejus aggrava, et oculos ejus claude; ne forte videat oculis suis, et auribus suis audiat, et corde suo intelligat, etc. Allegatur idem locus Act. ult. et Matth. 13., sed juxta versionem LXX., verbis nonnihil ab Hebraeo discrepantem. Ad quam etiam Marcus et Lucas accedunt, id ipsum Prophetae testimonium breviter attingentes, ille cap. 4., iste cap. 8. Caeterum illam clausulam, usque in hodierum diem, quae apud Prophetam non legitur, de suo Paulum adjecisse putant, ut significaret id, quodpraedictum est a Propheta, jam impletum esse, et quotidie impleri, quasi dicat: Experientia nunc testatur, ita se rem habere. Sed ut demus, Apostolum aliquo modo respexisse ad memoratum lesaiae locum, veriorem tamen arbitror Hervaei, qui Ansehni titulo citari solitus, sententiam a Toleto probatam, Paulum proprie haec verba desumpsisse ex M<»se Deixt. 29. loquente ad omnem Israel: Et non dedit vobis Dominus cor intelligens (Hebraice ad intelligendum), et oculos videntes (Hebraice ad videndum), et aures, quae possunt audire (Hebraice ad audiendum), usque in praesentem diem. Hic enim vides adjectam clausulam quae apud lesaiam non apparebat; ut nihil opus sit, eam facere Pauli additamentum. Nec refert, quod ad alios Moses, ac de aliis Paulus loquantur, quodque diversum diem indicent hodiernum. Nam illi, ad quos Moses, erant patres istorum, de quibus Paulus, et ad quos Dominus: Jmplete mensuram patrum vestrorum, Matth. 23., ut proinde, quae in illos a Mose dicta sunt, apposite etiam in istos dicantur a PauL.; maxime quod horum etiam typum quendam praeferrent illa sua animi duritia et obstinatione. Ex iisdem Mosi verbis intelligitur, non esse sensum Pauli, Deum dedisse Judaeis oculos et aures ad hunc finem, ut non videant et non audiant, sed non dedisse, ut oculis viderent, et auribus audirent, id est, ut attenderent ad ea, quae viderant et audierant. Igitur, quod de Judaeis dicit Apostolus, hujusmodi est: Ita a Deo derelicti sunt, ut, quod homini soporato contingit in corpore, patiantur in animo; scilicet ut prae stupore nec oculis utantur ad videndum, nec auribus ad audiendum, sic ut attendant animis ad mysteria salutis per Evangelium revelatae, idque ex quo tempore Christus advenit, usque in praesens. Manifeste convincit hic locus, ut et alii similes, ita quosdam a Deo deseri, ut auxilium iis praesto non sit, quo se convertant; sed ad eam rem novo divinae gratiae auxilio opus esse, de quo idem Apostolus 2 Tim. 2.: Si quando Deus det illis poenitentiam ad cognoscendam veritatem.
11:9
9. Et David dicit: (Psalmo 68.)
Fiat mensa eorum in laqueum et in captionem, et in scandalum et in retributionem illis. Hic versus in Hebraeo sic legitur: Erit mensa eorum coram eis in laqueum, et in retributiones, in offendiculum. Sic autem apud LXX.: Fiat mensa eorum coram eis in laqueum, et in retributionem, et in scandalum, sive offendiculum. Ex quo liquet, a Paulo additum esse, quod habet secundo loco xal £•': OVjpav^ et in captionem, seu venationem; nisi forte pro laqueo Paulus captionem scripsit (nam idem fere significant), eam vero partem, £ic Tiar'-^^^ in laqueum, ex interpretibus LXX. in margine scriptam, textui quispiam inseruerit. Porro non est diversum, quod loco verbi enuntiativi erit, Paulus LXX. secutus scripsit imprecandi modo ysvr^^TJTto, f,at. Nam intentio Prophetae est, non nude praedicere hanc poenam, sed eam tanquam justam optare et approbare; utpote cujus sit, suam v(duntatem divinae voluntati sibi certo cognitae conformare. Quod ex eo patet, quia Propheta mox ab enuntiativo modo ad imprecativum (ransit, in illa parte Psalmi etiam hic citata: et dorsum eorum semper incurva. Mensam intellige vel scripturam sacram, vel praedicationem Evangelii. Nam verbum Dei cibus est animae quam maxime salutaris. Quidam referunt ad epulum agni paschalis, eo quod Judaei, quum tempore paschae convenissent Jerosolymam ad comedendum phase, omnes ab exercitu Romano conclusi ac veluti laqueo comprehensi, misere perierint, ut scribit Josephus lib. 7. de bello Jud, cap. 17., tanquam in illis tunc impletum sit, quod hoc versu praedicitur. Verum constat Apostolum hoc loco non de ea poena, nec de eo tempore loqui; sed de spirituali poena caecitatis et surditatis Judaeorum, ac de toto tempore, quod Christi adventum sequitur. Itaque sensus est: Ob praecedentia peccata, in Christum commissa, quae in eodem Psalmo aute hunc versum recensentur, merito hoc patientur, exigente Deijustitia, ut mensa verbi Dei, quam illis Deus paravit, vertatur eis in laqueum, quo capiantur et comprehendantur, et in offendiculum, in quod graviter impiugaut, id est, vertatur eis in perniciem, et ruinam; et hoc totum contingat eis in retributionem, seu justam vindictam, propter ipsorum peccata. Fit autem scriptura sacra in laqueum et scandalum omnibus illis, qui contempto ecclesiae magisterio privatum suum sensum ad eam adferunt. His enim omnibus certus instat interitus. Quales non sohim Judaei, verum etiam omnes haeretici. Sed et Evangelii praedicatio facta fuit Judaeis iu scandalum, quia in hominem crucifixum credere, et ab eo salutem sperare, quae summa est evangelicae praedicationis, indignum judicarunt. Quod hoc loco Chrysost. et ejus sequaces mensam Judaeorum iuterpretautur delicias eorum, mihi videtur instituto Pauli nihilo magis convenire, quam quod de mensa agni paschalis ab aliis adferebatur.
11:10
10. Obscurentur oculi eo7'um, ne videant. Id est, mens eorum sublractione tui luminis ita obtenebretur, ut, recto judicio privati, claram ac praesentem veritatem non agnoscant.
Et dorsum eorum semper incurva. Quamquam hoc ad literam a propheta dictum videri possit de jugo servitutis, quo pressi sunt Judaei a tempore excidii Jerosolymitani (quibus enim magna onera imponuntur, ut servi, incurvato dorso incedunt), attamen ex mente Pauli spiritualis poena potius intelligenda est, ut sit sensus: Nihil coeleste sapiant, sed animo ac desiderio semper terram spectent; res terrenas quaerant ac desiderent; contra quam veri Christiani, quorum conversatio in coelis est, dum ea, quae sursum, quaerunt ac sapiunt, non quae super terram, Phil. 3. Col. 3. Simili tropo sermonis dictum est a poeta: O curvae in terris animae et coelestium inanes. Quam vere autem hoc in Judaeorum gentem competat, avaritia et usuris exercendis infamem, etiam vulgo notum est.
11:11
11. Dico erc/o: Numquid sic offenderunt, ut caderent? Absit. Redit ad id, quod initio hujus capitis instituit, movetque eorum, quae proxime dicta sunt, occasione similem quaestionem cum ea, quam illic sibi fecerat: Num ita Dei judicio sint excaecati Judaei, ut prorsus actum sit de tota natione, nec speranda sit ulla restitutio. Respondet autem negative, quemadmodum supra, dicens: Absit. Particula sic in Graeco et Syriaco non habetur. Et illud, ut caderent, bifariam intelligi potest, vel ut causa finalis significetur, vel ut eventus. Simul observanda metaphora iu verbis offendere sive impingere, et cadere; quorum illud levius est isto. Non enim, qui impingit, continuo cadit. lutelligit autem Apostolus offensionem et casum non in levioribus et gravioribus peccatis, sed offensionem quidem in parte populi, casum autem in toto, ac sine spe reparationis. Censetur enim populus offendisse tantum, si non totus cecidit; maxime si casus sit reparabilis. Igitur priori modo sensus est: Judaeos non idcirco permissos imj)ingere per hoc, quod multi ex eis Christum aversati sunt, ut tandem gens tota a justitia et salute excideret, quasi Deus illam permissionem ordinaverit ad hunc finem; id enim alienum est a Dei bonitate. Sed ordinavit ad eum finem, qui verbis statim sequentibus explicatur. Posteriori modo sensus est: Judaeos non sic ofiendisse, ut penitus caderent, id est, ut casus irreparabilis, et omnium universalis inde sit secuturus. Neque enim omnino populum Judaicum Deus abjecit, sed reliquias sibi inde servavit, ac caeterorum casu ad tempus uti voluit tanquam occassione conversionis et salutis gentium, sicut in sequentibus docetur. Hunc posteriorem sensum attendit Latinus interpres, quando de suo addidit sic. Nec repugnat Graeca conjunctio iva, quod Erasmus putat. Nam ea licet ordinarie finalem causam denotare soleat, interdum tamen adhibetur in Scripturis sacris ad significandum eventum, vel modum cum eventu, velut hujus epistolae cap. 7.: Vt fiat supra modum peccans peccatum per mandatum. Et Lucae 11.: Ut inquiratur sanguis omnium Prophetarum, etc. Quod Matthaeus cap. 23. expressit per OTctug^ adeo ut veniat super vos omnis sanguis justus, etc. Ita fere, quoties apud Evangelistas dicitur: Ut impleretur, quod dictum est per Prophetam: Ut impleantur Scripturae, etc. Nec solum expositores Latini locum hunc ita sunt interpretati, sed et Graeci Chrysostom. et Theophylactus; quemadmodum ct illum infra: fracti sunt rami, ut ego inserar. Atque hic sensus sufficit instituto Pauli. Non enim quaerit, an Judaeorum casus sit causa, propter quam Deus permiserit eos off^endere, sed an omnino ex hac off"ensione casus ille sit secuturus. Quamquam ad utrumque sensum aptari possunt, quae sequuntur; ut in iis et eventus, et causa finalis significetur. Porro B. Augustinus in expositione praesentis k)ci fatetur quidem, Judaeos cecidisse, de multitudine id intelligens (uam et Apostolus id agnoscit infra, cum dicit: In eos quidem, qui ceciderunt, severitatem); sed non ita deliquerunt, inquit, ut caderent, idest, uttantummodo caderent, quasi ad poenam suam solum, sed ut hoc ipsum, quod ceciderunt, prodesset gentibus ad salutem.
Sed illorum delicto salus est gentibus, ut illos aemulentur. Responsionem suam negativam declarando prosequitur, ostendens aliquot rationibus, Judaeorum salutem, quamvis ofi^enderint, non esse desperandam. Quarum haec est prima, sumpta ab ipsarum gentium salute divinitus ordinata ad bonum Judaeorum. Quae ratio ut intelligatur, sciendum est verbum aemulari hic positum esse ab interprete in significatione activa, pro eo, quod est provocare ad aemulationem, quemadmodum et usurpavit 1 Corinth 10.: An aemulamur Dominum? Nam ea Graeci verbi ixapaCTjXujaai, significatio est, et in eum sensum interpres noster alibi illud exponit, ut in hoc ipso capite post paucula: Si quo modo ad aemulandum provocem carnem meam. Et capite superiori: Ego ad aemulationem vos ad ducam. Denique et ex Syriaco sic habemus interpretatum: ad provocandum eos ad aemulationem. Potest autem tam Graeca quam Syriaca lectio duobus modis exponi, ut vel ad gentes verbum referatur, vel ad Deum. Ad gentes quidem hoc modo, ut gentes salutem adeptae provocent ad aemulationem Judaeos. Quod intellige, non studio, sed exemplo. Et hoc vohiisse videtur noster interpres, quando Graecum infinitivum plurali numero vertit: aemulentur. Ad Deum autem hoc pacto, ut Deus ad aemulationem gentium provocet Judaeos. Id voluerunt alii translatores, qui singularem numerum reddiderunt: provocet, ant provocaret, secuti Graecorum commentarios, qui provocationem hanc Deo videntur adscribere; idque rectius, ut existimo. Nam Deo Moses adscripsit in illo versu, quem praecedenti capite Paulus ex ejus cantico citavit, et ex quo praesentem rationem excerpsit. Praeterea notandum, pro delicto Graece legi 7:apa7CTtG|JLaTi^ quod etiam lapsum significat, ut a casu distinguitur. Est enim levius labi, quam cadere. Atque hoc reddiderunt alii interpretes, idemque volunt commentarii Graecorum. Sed et Syriaca dictio lapsum denotat. Pertinet autem hoc ad metaphoram superiorem, ut medium quiddam inter offensionem et casum, quo significatur, Judaeos non quidem sic offendisse, ut caderent, sic tamen, ut laberentur; ne quis offensionem eorum plus satis extenuet. Quamquam sunt, qui 7rapa7iTa)|jia interpretentur offensam, id est, impactionem, ut idem significatum sit hoc nomine, quod prius verbo STCxaioav^, offenderunt. Estque id contextui Paulino consentaneum. Igitur sensus Apostoli est: Quin potius deliclo seu lapsu sive offensa Judaeorum usus est Deus ad magnum quoddam bonum, scilicet ad vocationem et sahitem gentium; vicissim usurus gentium conversione ad salutem Judaeorum. Dum enim gentes ad fidem vocat, Judaeos (sicut per Mosen praedixit) ad aemulationem provocat; ut qui videant promissa, patribus suis facta, et a se neglecta, transferri ad gentes. Hac igitur aemulatione perciti, velut ex contentione et ipsi Christum salvatorem recepturi sunt, quem praedicantibus ApostoHs recipere noluerant. Ad hunc sensum collimant Graeca, ab Erasmo paulo clarius si reddita: Sed per lapsum illorum salus contigit gentibus in hoc, ut eos ad aemulandum provocaret. Jam quomodo Judaeorum lapsus et infidelitas fuerit occasio sahitis gentilium, docent non uno loco Acta Apost., ubi Judaeis Evangelium repellentibus ad gentes transiisse leguntur; nominatim cap. 13. et ultimo. Porro quamvis aemulatio jam dicta non in omnibus efficiat Judaeis, ut Evangelio credant (multi enim zelo commoti fuerunt ob fidem gentium, nec eam sunt imitati, ut Act. 13. 17. et alibi), non tamen existimandum est, solum in fine saeculi Judaeos hac aemulatione adducendos ad fidem, verum etiam alias, Deo miserante, id contingere et contigisse, licet non tanto numero. Certe legimus ante ducentos annos unius Vincentii Ferrerii, viri sancti, concionibus supra viginti quinque millia Judaeorum adducta fuisse ad Christum. Et scimus, adhuc Romae singulis annis aliquot Judaeos baptizari. Dicet aliquis: Quid? si Judaei Christum recepissent, an non contigisset salus gentibus? Respondeo: Contigissetutique, quia pro mundi salute passus erat Christus. Verum nec tam cito perlatum ad eas Evangelium fuisset, nec eodem ordine, quo nunc, salus earum fuisset procurata.
11:12
12. Quod si delictum illorum divitiae sunt mundi. Secunda ratio sumpta ab eo, quod gentibus utile est, et proinde optabile, ac merito a Dei misericordia sperandum. Si, inquit, delictum, sive lapsus Judaeorum per occasionem cessit ac redundavit in spirituales mundi divitias, hoc est, in salutem copiose praestitam gentibus toto orbe diffusis. Sequitur:
Etdiminutio eorum divitiae gentium. Id est, si cessit ad multitudinem gentium convertendam Judaeorum abjectio, qua factum est, ut tam pauci ex iUis fidem susciperent, caeteris infidelitate excaecatis. Sequitur:
Quanto magis plenitudo eorum? Supple, divitiae gentium erunt? id est, quanto magis valebit ad confirmandam et dilatandam in gentibus fidem conversio populi ipsius Judaici, id est, maximae mul* titudinis eorum? Quam conversionem futuram in fine saeculi, infra docet. Argumentum est a minori. Si enim Judaei credere nolentes occasionem dederunt multitudinis gentium convertendae ad fidem, muho magis consentaneum est, ut iidem credentes causa sint amplificandae fidei in gentibus. Hoc enim per se est, illud accidens. Jam ulterius collige: Si Deus propter utilitatem totius mundi, id est, populi gentilis, permisit Judaeos labi ac diminui, multo magis eos restaurabit et ruinas eorum implebit pro mundi utilitate. Non igitur desperanda nobis est eorum conversio. Rationem hanc docte et dilucide explicatam habes apud S. Thumam. Caeterum observa pulcherrimam metaphoram in nomine divitiarum, quas ad fidei transfert incrementa. Sic Jac. 2.: Deus elegit pauperes in hoc mundo, divites in fide.
11:13
13. Vobis enim dico gentibus: Quamdiu quidem ego mm gentium Apostolus, ministerium meum honorificabo. Pro quamdiu Graece est l<p' oaov^ quod interdum quidem temporis significationem habet, ut Matth. 9.: Quamdiu cum illis est sponsus. Atque ita accepit Origenes hoc loco. Sic enim interpretatur: quamdiu sum Apostolus, id est, semper ac sine fine. Quod etiam ad futurum saeculum extendit, non sine erroris suspicione. Verum usitatius ad rationem refertur, Latine in quantum, quatenus, qua ratione. Et ita accipiendum hoc loco arguit praesentis temporis verbum ^olaCw gioriftco, quomodo et Augustinus legit lib. 9. contra Faustum c. 2., pro quo noster interpres futurum reddidit honorificabo, quoniam hoc magis quadrabat cum adverbio quamdiu; nisi forte legit futurum 6o$aoco; tametsi ad sensum non multum interest, utrum legas. Est autem haec tertia ratio a signis, hoc est, ab ipsius Pauli conatu in adducendis ad Christum Judaeis. Quod quidem non faceret, inquit Thomas banc rationem explicans, si casum Judaeorum irreparabilem putaret. Unde suum ipsius studium, quod adhibebat ad conversionem Judaeorum, inducit pro signo, quod eorum casus sit reparabilis. Sic ille. Gentes autem alloquitur Paulus, earum Apostolum se nominans, ne, dicturus de suo erga Judaeos convertendos studio, videatur oblitus officii peculiariter sibi demandati in gentes. Vos, inquit, o gentes, appello. Quandoquidem sum vester Apostolus, ministerium hoc meum non desero, sed gnaviter obeo, atque illustre et celebre reddo; quod probat multitudo eorum, qui passim ex gentibus mea praedicatione ad fidem convertuntur. Vocat se gentium Apostolum hic et alibi, quia praecipuum ejus officium, divinitus injunctum, erat cu-ca salutem gentium; quemadmodum ex hi- storia Actorum apostolicorum constat. Nec tamen negandum est, etiam missum fuisse, ut Judaeis praedicaret. Sic enim dicit de eo Dominus Actor. 9.: Vas electionis est mihi iste, ut portet nomen meum coram gentibus, et regibus, et filiis Israel. Unde patet, verum non esse, quod quidam hoc loco annotant, Paulum praedicantem Judaeis fecisse opus supererogationis: quasi per hoc suum ministerium, quod in gentes acceperat, honorificare se dicat. Qui commentarius legitur apud Hugonem, Hervaeum et Aquinatem, sumptusque est ex Ambrosiastro. Nec enim Paulus bis verbis significat, sepraedicasse Evangelium Judaeis (quamquam id saepe fecerat); sed se, praedicantem gentibus, etiam Judaeorum saluti consulere. Hoc enim est, quod sequitur:
11:14
14. Si quo modo ad aemulandum prooocem carnem meam. Quod, inquit, tam diligenter exerceo munus apostolicum inter gentes, non solum id facio pro salute gentium, verum etiam Judaeorum; ut scilicet hi, zelotypia quadam incitati, dum vident gentes per fidem adjungi Deo patris sui Abraham, et promissiones Abrahae seminique ejus factas a gentibus occupari, accedant etiam ipsi ad fidem, studeantque cum illis saltem, si non prae illis, benedictionis patribus suis promissae participes fieri. Camem suam vocat Judaeos propter cognationem carnis. Quod expressius dixit cap. 9.: Qui sunt cognati mei secundum carnem. Sic autem loquitur, ut quodam naturae vinculo obstrictum se significet ad promovendam Judaeonun salutem, de qua subjungit:
Et salvos faciam aliquos ex iUis. Dicit: aliquos, sciens, suo tempore non futurum, ut admodum multi ex eis ad salutem adducantur, plenitudine videlicet in aliud tempus reservata. Illud in bis verbis observa, quamvis humanam sahitem totam ab initio fidei usque ad consummationem gloriae Deus principaliter operetur, ministros tamen Evangelii et sacra- mentorum etiam suo modo salvos facere homines; nimirum ut viva quaedam in- strumenta, quibus ad peragendam eorum sahitera Deus utitur. Sic idem Apostolus ad Timoth. 1 epistolae, 4.: Hoc enim faciens et te ipsum salvum facies, et eos, qui te audiunt. Et Jacobus in fine suae epistolae: Qui converti fecerit peccatorem ab errore viae suae, salvabit animam ejus a morte. Et Dominus ipse Matth. 18.: Si te audierit, lucratus eris fratrem tuum.
11:15
15. Si enim amissio eorum reconciliatio est mundi; quae assumptio, nisi vita ex mortuis? Studium illud suum rursus comprobat ex eo, quod utile futurum sit ipsis gentibus. Probat autem sententia simili cum illa praecedente: Quod si delictum illorum divitiae sunt mundi etc. Amissio, Graece aTzo^oXy}, abjectio, quam opponit assumptioni. Rejectionem legit August. loco supra cit. Caeterum assumptionem intellige non adjunctionem Judaeorum ad gentes, ut quidam volunt; sed qua assumendi sunt a Deo, qui prius abjecti erant. Hunc enim intellectum postulat antithesis inter abjectionem et assumptionem. Nec secus accipitur infra cap. 14.: Deus enim illum assumpsit. Si, inquit Apostohis, Judaeorum abjectio per occasionem valuit ad reconci- Hationem gentium cum Deo, quid dicemus de assumptione Judaeorum, qua nimirum assumentur a Deo ad gratiam Evangelii et ad salutem iu fine saeculi, nisi quod ea multo magis sit profutura gentibus ac toti mundo, ad novitatem vitae ex morte peccati? Vel simpliciter hoc pacto: Si Judaeorum abjectio cessit mundo ad peccatorum remissionem, quid mundo conferet eorum assumptio, nisi justificationem, quae est vita ex mortuis? Solet enim Apostolus ratione distinguere haec duo, mori peccatis, et vivere Deo per justitiam, atque hoc prae illo vehit aliquid majus commendare; uti videre est supra cap. 6. per aliquot versus. Quo pertinet etiam illud cap. 4.: Traditus est propter delicta nostra, et resurrexit propter justificationem nostram. Aliter tamen Graeci Origenes, Chrysostom. et Theodor., quos multi sequuntur. Intelligunt enim vitam ex mortuis, universalem mortuorum resurrectionem, quae Judaeorum assumptionem est consecutura. Neque enim prius mortui resurgent ad vitam, quam Judaicus populus receperit fidem Christi. Rursus ahi vitam ex mortuis figunate interpretantur cumuhim bonorum, et, ut Oecum. loquitur, perfectum integrumque gaudium, quale erit in perfecta communique vita ac resurrectione ex mortuis. Quae omnes expositiones probabiles sunt. Porro quam non sit desperanda Judaeorum salus, licet ad tempus amissi et abjecti sint, pergit adhuc docere duabus metaphoris subjunctis. Et hanc ponimus quartam rationem Apostoli, sumptam ex qualitate majorum, ut patebit.
11:16
16. Quod si delibatio sancta est, et massa. Graece: Si autem primitiae sanctae, et conspersio. Nam massa nomen est ad multa generale; cpupoc^a vero Graecum, ac Latinum conspersio, proprie significant farinam aqua, vino aut oleo temperatam ad pinsendum. Conspersionem legit etiam Hilarius enarrans Psalm. 58. Prior itaque haec metaphora desumitur ab eo, quod in lege fiebat; ubi Deo oblatis et per hoc sanctificatis frumenti primitiis, ut praecipitur Num. 15., quaecumque massa postea fieret ex eo frumento, reputabatur sancta. Sic igitur si patriarchae, qui sunt velut primitiae populi Judaici, sancti fuerunt, etiam populus ipse ex illis progenitus, reputabitur sanctus. Ita Chrysost., Oecum., Gaignaeus et alii, primitias, aeque ut mox radicem, interpretantes Judaeorum patriarchas. Noster interpres primitias delibationem vocat, quod primitiae pruno delibentur, id est, ut portio quaedam exigua desumantur ex reliquo corpore seu frumenti, seu aliarum rerum, Deo offerendae. Nisi forte significare voluit fermentum, quomodo Theophyl oiTzapyriv interpretatus est. At nescio, quam recte; quum usus loquendi, praesertim Scripturae sacrae, non habeat, ut fermento nomen ctTcapx^C attribuatur, ac vix soleat fermentum in Scripturishaberebonaereisignificationem. Fortasse Theophyl., ut homo Graecus posterioris aetatis, panem femientatum, quo Graeci in mysteriis utuntur, hac sua expositione commendare voluil. Sunt, qui delibationem interpretentur id, quod ex massa farinacea sumitur ad probandum, et per eam significari putent vel Apostolos, vel primos fideles; quos ex gente Judaeorum assumptos a Deo dicunt, velut delibationem ex massa. Sed hoc glossema, quod Latinorum tantum est, nec Graeco textui, nec intentioni Paulinae existimo convenire.
Et si radix sancta, et rami. Id est: Si patriarchae, ex quibus velut radice processit arbor Judaici populi, sancti sunt, ipsa etiam arbor cum ramis suis, id est, populus Judaicus sanctus erit. Origenes tam primitias, quam radicem, non alium, quam Christum vult intelligi; quoniam, inquit, huic radici omnis, qui scdvatur, inseritur, et ex hac delibatione sancta omnis massa humani generis sanctificatur. Sed et hic commentarius recedit a mente Apostoli, qui non intendit hoc loco docere, quis sit autor sanctificationis tam Judaeis, quam gentibus, sed peculiari de Judaeis ratione suadere, quod in negotio sanctificationis non debeant comtemni; videlicet ex eo, quod sanctos habuerunt progenitores. Ad quam rem mox etiam adducit similitudinem olivae. Porro ex duabus jam dictis Pauli probationibus quidam haereticorum docere conati sunt, Christianorum filiis, ut sanctificentur, non esse necessarium baptismi sacramentum, quod eo ipso, quo Christianos habent parentes, sancti sint, et, ut ajunt, promissionis ad Abraham factae participes. Quod argumentum, si valeret, multo magis ostenderet omnes Judaeos, utpote ex sanctissimis patriarchis prognatos, sine exceptione sanctos esse, nec uUo sacramento ad sanctificationem indigere. Quod falsissimum esse constat. Quare dicendum est, Apostolum uti his comparationibus, velut argumento probabili, ad docendum, Judaeos potiori ratione participes fieri posse gratiae Dei, quam gentiles, eo quod nati sint ex patribus, quibus factae sunt promissiones, quique sancti fuerunt et acceptiDeo. Cum enim per institutionem plerumque fiat, ut posteri teneant eandem cum suis majoribus religionem et pietatem, quod et futurum in posteritate Abrahae per sanctam filiorum ejus educationem Dominus ipse testatus est Gen. 18., consentaneum est, Judaicum populum, e sanctis patribus ortum, sanctitatem illam velut quodammodo hereditariam retinere. Sed etsi multi e populo sua malitia a sanctitate majorum deflexerint, futurum tamen, ut facilius ad id, quod eis naturale quodammodo est, revocentur, et fiat, quod dicitur Malach. ultimo: Convertet cor filiorum ad patres eorum. Non ergo sanctum vocat Judaicum populum Faulus, quod sanctitatem in se habeat; sed quia habet, unde sanctificetur, tanquam massa ex primitiis, et rami ex radice, ut proinde sanctus dici possit in spe et causa probabili, et in quadam praeparatione, quam Scriptura non raro sanctificationem vocat. Quae praeparatio et causa est, habere sanctos progenitores. Nam et simili sensu 1 Corinth. 7. idem Apostolus sanctos vocat filios, propter alterum parentem sanctum, id est, Christianum; tametsi is locus etiam aliter intelligi potest, ut ibi videbitur.
11:17
17. Quod si aliqui ex ramis fracti sunt. Graece, defracti sunt, scilicet ab arbore. Reprimit gloriationem et fastum gentilium adversus Judaeos, persistens in metaphora radicis, arboris, et ramorum; et Judaicum quidem populum, quatenus instar arboris surrexerat ex sancta radice majorum, eamque generis nobilitatem retinebat, olivam vocat; gentilem vero popuhim oleastrum, id est, oleam silvestrem et infructuosam, quod ortus ex profana radice, scilicet eorum, qui verum Deum ignorantes idola coluerant, eorumque instituta sequens, nulhim ferret fructum pietatis. Quod si, inquit, aliqui Judaeorum recesserunt a sancta societate sui populi, tanquam rami fracti ab arbore bona, cujusmodi est oliva.
Tu autem cum oleaster esses, insertus es in ilUs. Hic rursus sennonem ad eos convertit, qui ex gentibus crediderant; hancque suam apostrophen continuat paene usque ad finem capitis. Insertus dixit interpres pro insitus. Tu autem, ait Apostolus, o popule gentilis, cum prius esses oleaster, id est, populus profanus et infidelis, exprofanis etinfidelibus oriundus, nuper insitus es olivae in illis, id est, inter illos, scilicet olivae ramos, in arbore manentes. Hoc est, per fidem, spem et caritatem adjunctus es et unitus sanctae societati eorum, qui descenderant ex patriarchis. Nam oves, quae sunt ex gentibus, adducuntur ad ovile electorum ex Judaeis, Joan. 10. Quidam £V auxolg interpretantur in truncum, alii in locum ramorum defractorum. Sed utrumque minus recte. Nam Graeca praepositio non eum usum habet. Ostendit autem manifeste hic locus, eadem fide, eodemque spiritu gratiae donatos esse utriusque temporis justos, et qui Christi adventum praecesserunt, et qui sequuntur.
Et socius radicis et pinguedinis olivae factus es. Socius, Graece, auyxoivu)vog^ comparticeps, consors. Sensus: Et una cum ramis olivae naturalibus factus es particeps ejusdem radicis, ejusdemque pinguedinis, quam radix toti arbori subministrat. Hoc est, tanquam et ipse ex patriarchis ortus esses, eandem Dei notitiam ac multiplicem gratiam simul cum Judaeis illorum posteris, velut Judaeorum coheres, ex communi radice suxisti. Hoc nimirum est, quod idem Apostolus dicit ad Ephes. 3., gentes esse coheredes et concorporales et comparticipes promissionis; scilicet una cum Judaeis, quorum majoribus promissio de Christo facta fuerat. Admonet Origenes, olivae et oleastri similitudinem ab Apostolo non eo ordine positam esse, qud apud agricolas habetur. llli enim, inquit, magis olivam oleastro inserere, et non olivae oleastrum solent; Paulus vero, Apostolica autoritate ordine commutato, res magis causis, quam causas rebus aptavit. Sic ille. Quod et ab aliis annotatum invenio. Nam in universum insitiones fieri solent, quum ex arbore foecunda surculus inseritur insterili, non contra; sive fisso ramo insitio fiat, sive terebrato, quod genus inoculationem vocant. Sed de ea re viderint agricolae. Nihil absurdum, si similitudinem quis assumat ab eo, quod in natura non eo fit ordine, quo ad institutum applicatur. Tale enim est, quod gentili populo Paulus dicit: Ita tecum actum est, ut si ex oleastro surculum quis inserat olivae, fructum inde vel praeter naturam consecuturus. An atitem hoc significetur ilHs verbis infra positis: et contra naturam insertus es in bonam olivam, illic expendemus.
11:18
18. Noli gloriari adversus ramos. Hic absolvit periodum coeptam ab eo loco: Quod si aliqui etc. Quamvis, inquit, illa ad eum modum se habeant, non tamen est, quod glorieris adversus ramos. Nam iniquum et improbum est, ramos insiticios jactitare sese contra naturales, iisque se anteferri velle. Sed quia dicere poterant gentiles, se esse ramos et plures, et fructuosiores naturalibus, ideo subjungit Apostolus aliam rationem fortiorem, qua gloriationem eorum inhibeat.
Quod si gloriaris, non tu radicem portas, sed radix te. Quod si, inquit, adhuc existimes tibi gloriandum esse contra ramos alios, ob causam modo dictam illud saltem cogitare debes, quod etiam radix ipsa (quae te sustinet, non tu illam) in populo Judaico est. Nam patriarchae et prophetae, qui fuerunt ex illo populo, sunt loco radicis olivae. Unde idem Apostolus Eph. 2. scribit, superaedificatos esse gentiles super fundamentum non solum Apostolorum, sed etiam Prophetarum. Proinde, inquit, sicut ramus habet omnem suam viriditatem et fructum ex radice, ita omnis salus tua referenda est ad illum populum propter eorum majores, ipso etiam salvatore attestante Joan. 4.: quod salus ex Judaeis est.
11:19
19. Dices ergo. Bene restitutum futurum pro praesenti, dicis, quod erat in multis codicibus. Nam Graece est: ipsTc ouv. Cui consonat textus Syriacus, nec non Latina vetustiora. Conjunctionem ergo, cave, hinc abstrahas et adjungas Bequentibus: ergo fracti, etc. Nam eam collocationem ouv Graecum minime recipit.
Fracti sunt rami, ut ego inserar. Fracti, Graece defracti. Sensus: Tu, popule gentilis, forte ex iis ipsis, quae dixi, arripies tibi argumentum gloriandi adversum Judaeos, et dices: fracti sunt ab arbore rami naturales, atque ita factum, ut eorum loco ego insererer. Quapropter haud immerito gloriabor ramus insiticius, inhaerens arbori, contra ramos fractos. Potest nihilominus etiam causaliter accipi vocula ut, quae Graecis est Tva, quemadmodum accepit Thomas, ita partem hanc exponens: Fracti sunt rami, ut ego inserar; id est, ad hoc Deus permisit Judaeos a fide excidere, ut ego ad fidem intrarem. Qui sensus etiam auget gloriationem gentilis adversus Judaeum.
11:20
20. Bene. Graece xaAdig, bene, recte, pulchre; Erasmus supplet: bene dicis. Quamquam per se positum approbantis et laudantis adverbium est, ita Luc. 6.: oxav xaXuic: ujjiac; crTtiuat^ cum bene vobis dixerint, id est, cum ad quaeque verba et facta vestra dixerint, bene, quod solent assentatores; videri cuipiam posset jungendum cum sequentibus: Bene, id est, merito propterincredulitatemfractisunt. Verum sic loquens videretur insultare lapsui Judaeorum, quod hic unice cavet. Itaque sensus est: Probo, quod dicis, illos fractos, et te insitum esse; imo fractos illos ad hoc, ut tu inseraris. Sed, ne vel ob id tibi adversus eos gloriandum existimes, audi, quae sequuntur:
Propter incredulitatem fracti sunt. Propter incredulitatem, Graece if^ aTcta- Tia, increduHtate, quemadmodum et legit Amb. commentator; hoc est, interpretante Ruffino, per incredulitatem, ut non tam causa meritorin, quam formalis significetur. Nam eo ipso, quo credere in Christum noluerunt, ab arbore fidelis et sancti populi revulsi sunt.
Tu autem fide stas. Male Erasmus et eum secutus Cajetanus putant vertendum ftiisse in praeterito: stetisti, \e\ consti- enil. Ettii Comm. Tom. I. tisti. Nam Graecum praeteritum f OTYjxaq significationem habet praeseatis. Sicque vertit ipse Erasmus superius cap. 5.: in qua stamus, Graece eaTvjxajJisv. Hic quoque formalis ratio significatur; et sensus est: Tu autem non tuo opere, sed per fidem insitus in sacram olivam, eadem fide adhuc in illa stas, id est, manes et consistis, sicut illi, contra quos gloriaris, aliquando steterunt. Fidem intellige, quam in superioribus hujus epistolae toties commendavit.
Noli altum sapere, sed time. Altum sapere, Graecis unum verbum G^^tjAocppovsTv^ quod Latini dicunt, tollere spiritus, hoc est, de se magnifice sentire. Caveto, inquit, ne superbias, ne animo efferaris propter hoc, quia fide stas in oliva; sed time, ne aliquando per infidelitatem ab ea excidas, sicut illi exciderunt. Locus apertissimus adversus haereticos negantes, fidem semel habitam amitti posse. Nam quod eorum quidam timorem hic interpretantur cultum religiosum, plane redarguunt eos verba sequentia, quae metum excisionis exigunt, ab exemplo Judaeorum, qui per incredulitatem fracti et excisi fuerant.
11:21
21. Si enim Deus naturalibus ramis non pepercit, ne forte nec tibi parcat. Argumentatur a majori. Nam si Leus, inquit, etiam naturales ramos, id est, Judaeos, quibus videbatur plus aliquid deberi, permisit excidere per infidelitatem, fieri potest, adeoque, ne fiat, metuendum, ut nec tibi parcat, sed te quoque excidere permittat. Metuendum id sane, si non toti populo gentili, certe singulis non solum hominibus, verum etiam nationibus. Id quod jam dudum multis contigisse videmus, ac deploramus. Haec ratio solidissima est, et irretragabilis, ad comprimendam omnem gloriationem gentilium adversus Judaeos; nec minus valebit etiam si non a majori, sed a pari procedat, de quocumque homine gloriante adversus alterum. Cum enim omne bonum a Deo sit, et ipse nemini quidquam debeat, nisi quantum vult debere per spontaneas promissiones et pacta, tam potest libera sua voluntate permittere casum ac defectionem gentilium, quam permisit Judaeorum; tam casum hujus hominis, quam illius. Quod enim stat quisque, totum ad gratuitam Dei misericordiam referre debet. Igiturostendithiclocus, ne reprobationem quidem esse ex meritis, sed ex sola Dei voluntate.
11:22
22. Vide ergo bonitatem, et severitatem Dei. Bonitatem, Graece xP^OTOTrjxa, benignitatem. Significatur enim ea voce facilitas ac promptitudo praestandi beneficia. Sensus: Ut intelligas, te nihil habere, unde glorieris adversum Judaeos, considera bonitatem seu benignitatem gratuitam Dei vocantis atque eligentis, et severitatem seu rigorem Dei rejicientis ac reprobantis, et misereri nolentis. Quae duo membra consequenter explicat. Rhetores hoc schema sermonis dialysin vocant.
In eos quidem, qui ceciderunt, severitatem. In eos pendet a dictione, severitatem. Vide, inquit, Dei severitatem, qua utitur in Judaeos, quos cadere permisit. Quae permissio ad severitatem pertinet, tanquam divinae reprobationis efifectus.
In te autem bonitatem Dei. In te, uTio ok, erga te, quarto casu, sicut dixerat in eos; et dependet a vocabulo bonitatem seu benignitatem. Nec in Graecis aut Syriacis exprimitur genitivus Dei. Satis enim intelligitur. Vide, inquit, Dei erga te benignitatem, qua scilicet te populum gentilem sine ullis tuis meritis ad Evangelii gratiam efficaciter vocavit.
Si permanseris in bonitate. In bonitate, non tua, ut quidam exponunt, sed Dei, hoc est, in eo, ad quod Dei bonitate seu benignitate vocatus es atque adductus; quasi dicat: si perseveraveris in fide et justitia. Non hoc addit, tanquam ex conditione permansionis, id est, perseverantiae dependeat electio divina, cum et ipsa perseverantia sit electionis effectus; sed quia permansio haec certissimum est ipsius electionis argumentum, ac si diceret: Si non permanseris in eo, ad quod Dei bonitate vocatus es, certissime noveris, te non esse in eorum numero, ad quos eligentis Dei bonitas pertineat.
Alioquin et tu excideris. Id est: Tu, qui modo ramus es olivae per Dei vocantis bonitatem, si in ea bonitate non permanseris, sed per infidelitatem recesseris, eo ipso excideris, amputaberis, ac decides ab arbore societatis electae.
11:23
23. Sed et illi, si non permanserint in increduUtate, inserentur. Hoc est: Atque e diverso Judaei, si, relicta infidelitate,fidem susceperint, eo ipso rursus inserentur arbori olivae. Non enim significatur, quod recessus ab incredulitate praecedat eam insitionem, quae fit a Deo; sed loquitur ad hunc modum Apostolus, ut ostendat, ne primam quidem gratiam Dei, moventis hominem, esse sine cooperatione liberi arbitrii; quemadmodum et superiori membro; quo dixit: Alioquin, id est, si non permanseris in bonitate, excideris, significare voluit, nec desertionem, seu gratiae subtractionem, esse sine motu voluntatis, sponte ac Ubere recedentis a bono. Rursus ostendit etiam hic locus, hominem semel justificatum excidere posse a gratia Dei et justitia; nec quemquam esse certum, quod in ea sit usque ad finem permansurus. Quae doctrina cum sit in verbo Dei contcstatissima, mirum est, qua fronte ab adversariis oppugnetur.
Potens est enim Deus, iterum inserere illos. Ne, quod dictum est: si non permanserint in incredulitate, inserentur, ita tribuatur hominis voluntati, tanquam illius sit aliquid proprium, Apostolus hac sententia totum revocat ad potentiam et efficaciam gratiae Dei. Simul innuit, hoc, quod dicit Deum posse, ab eo sperandum esse; sicut et alibi Dei potentiam allegat ad spem excitandam, ut infra cap. 16.: Qui potens est, vos confirmare, et 2 Cor. 9.: Potens est Deus, omnem gratiam abundare facere in vobis. Quo magis autem id a Deo speretur, argumento subjuncto probabile id ipsum reddit, ducto videlicet a minori, id est, ab gratia, quam ipsi gentiles experti jam fuerant.
11:24
24. Nam si tu ex naturali excisus es oleastro, et contra naturam insertus es in bonam olivam. Contra, Graece Tzapa, praeter • quamquam non aliud est Apostolo praeter naturam, quam contra naturam; quemadmodum et scriptoribus profanis. Porro contra naturam Thomas interpretatur contra communem cursum naturae, addita hac ratione: non enim consuevit ramus arboris malae inseri in bonam arborem, sed potius e converso. 3imiliter Haimo, Rickeliiis, aliique nonnulli. At vero plerique, maxime veteres, hoc, quod dicitur contra naturam, de sola interpretantur originis contrarietate seu diversitate, ut sensus sit: Nam si tu homo gentilis, excisus es ex oleastro, cujus erasramus naturalis; utpote secundum carnem ex ejus radice propagatus, et tamen contra naturam hujus tuae originis, per Dei potentiam insitus es in bonam, pulchram et veram olivam (id enim significat Graecum nomen compositum xaA- AieAaiov); sequitur:
Quanto magis ii, qui secundum naturam, inserentur suae olivae? Graece propriae olivae. Quanto magis, inquit, per eandem Dei potentiam Judaei, qui secundum naturam sunt, id est, qui sunt rami naturales olivae, iterum eidem suae olivae inserentur, sic ut insiti coalescant? Hoc enim secundum rationem magis consentaneum videtur; tametsi Deo omnia sunt aeque facilia. In nonnullis codicibus Graecis abest articulus ul, et tantum legitur, OUTO', xaTa cpuaiv^ etc. Quae si non mendosa lectio est, vertendum esset: Quanto magis hi, scilicet Judaei, secundum naturam inserentur suae olivae? utperantithesinsibirespondeant haec duo, contra naturam inseri, et secundum naturam inseri. Idque secutus videtur Syrus interpres.
11:25
25. Nolo enim vos ignorare, fratres, mysterium hoc. Quod probabile et a Deo sperandum esse, docuit superiori argumento; nunc tandem, ut vehementius retundat fastum gentilium (nam eos adhuc alloquitur rursum mutato numero), docet, aliquando vere futurum esse, aperiens mysterium (Latine sacramentum vertunt quidam), id est, rem eatenus arcanam et paucis cognitam. Aperit autem ob eam causam, quam continuo subjungit. Quod ait, nolo vos ignorare, pro eo, quod diceret, scire vos volo, Paulini moris est. Ita loquitur cap. 1, hujus epist., item 1 Cor. 10. et 12., 2 Cor. 1., et 1 Thess. 4. Nolo, Graece quidem semper est ou biAOi, non volo; sed sensu eodem. Nam Graecis nolle uno verbo non dicitur, ut nec in aliis linguis extra Latinam. Itaque perinde est, ac si diceret: volo vos non ignorare, id est, volo vos scire. Id vero semel annotasse sufficiat.
(Ut non sitis vobis ipsis sapientes). Graece, apud vosmet ipsos prudentes, quemadmodum interpres ipse vertit capite sequenti. Sensus: Hoc dico ad deprimendam arrogantiam vestram ut ne insolescatis, placentes vobis ipsis. Ratio phraseos est, quia, qui sibi placent, prudentiam sibi tribuunt.
Quia caecitas ex parte contigit in Israel. Graece: quod obduratio ex parte Israeli facta est. Nam Ttwpwoig proprie callum significat, a verbo Tiojpoco caUum obduco, cujus passivum TiwpoDfia'. callum contraho. Et quia, quod callum contrahit, indurescit, transferuntur haec in Scripturis ad cordis duritiem; licet interpretes fere caecitatem vertant, eo quod caecitas et duritia cum de corde dicuntur, ita conjuncta sint, ut unum idemque videri possint. Ita supra hoc eodem capite: Caeteri vero excaecati sunt. Et Marc. 3.: Contristatus estsuper caecitate cordis eorum. Et Eph. 4.: Propter caecitatem cordis ipsorum. Verum Joannes aperte distinguit Evangelii sui cap. duodecimo, et cum eo interpretes omnes, in illis verbis: Excaecavit (xcTucpAcoxcv) oculos eorum et induravit (TXSTrtupwxsv) cor eorum. Sed quoniam, ut dixi, caecitas et durities ad cor translata prope eadem sunt, quatenus et cordis vocabulum ad utrumque transferri solet, intellectum et voluntatem, idcirco non multum refert, an caecitatem hic et in similibus vertas, an duritiem; maxime cum fides, cui vitium hic sisrnificatum opponitur, partim sit intellectus, 17 * partim voluntatis, nt nonint theologi. Interpres, quo usus est Ambros. commentator, vocabulum utrique commune elegisse videtur, quod et de hebetudine mentis et de duritia cordis intelligi possit, dum ita vertit: Quia obtusio quaedam ex parte Israel (id est Israeli) facta est. Jam illud, ex parte, quidam referunt ad caecitatem; quasi sentiat Apostolus, Judaeos non simpliciter, sed quodammodo excaecatos esse. Qui sensus falsus est, et ad rem non facit. Quocirca non dubitamus, ad Israelem referri oportere, ut planus Apostoli sensus sit: Israelem, id est, populum Israeliticum non totum excaecatum et obduratum esse, sed partem ejus tantum. Contigit autem Israeli caecitas ex parte non exigua, vel mediocri, sed multo maxima. Verum tacet hoc et dissimulat Apostolus, sui memor instituti; ne vel Judaeos ofiPendat, vel gentilibus ullam praebeat ansam efferendi sese adversus eos. Porro non solum ex parte, verum nec in perpetuum, sed ad tempus Israeli caecitatem contigisse, docet verbis sequentibus, quibus jam exponit mysterium.
Donec plenitudo gentium intraret. Potius, intret, aut intraverit. Potest etiam verti advenerit. Sensus: Donec maltitudo gentilis populi ex omnibusmundi partibus, secundum praedictiones propheticas, collecta fuerit ad fidem, vel intraverit in ecclesiam fidelium. Qui donec per ut exponunt hoc sensu: Propter hoc permisit Deus excaecari Judaeos, ut plenitudo gentium fidem reciperet, vocabulum detorquent ad alienum significatum.
11:26
26. Et sic omnis Israel salvus fieret. Graece acoQ^Tjosxat ^ salvabitur, vel salvus fiet, uti legit August. lib. 20. de civit. Dei cap. 29., pro quo Syrus interpres: vivet. Sensus est: Postquam plenitudo gentium intraverit, tunc Israel jam non ex parte credet, ex parte non credet, sicut nunc, sed omnis, id est, totus Israel fidem Christi suscipiendo sahitem adipiscetur; non quod nullus tunc ex illo populo in infidelitate sit permansurus, quod sentire videntur Chrysostom., Aquinas, Cajetanus, et Sotus; sed quia tam multi convertentur, ut merito censeatur totus populus converti, quae plurium sententia est, eademque multo probabilior. Nam omnem Israelem vocat, quam supra plenitudinem eorum. Atqui sicut plenitudo gentium hoc loco non significat omnes gentiles i^ine exceptione, ita nec plenitudo Judaeorum omnes sine exceptione Judaeos, sed ex eis quam plurimos, sicut expositum est suo loco. Quocirca Gregorius Papa homih 12. super Ezech. non omnes, sed multos ex Judaeis, qui tunc in infidelitate remanserint, ad cognitionem veritatis redituros affirmat. Quanta autem juxta proportionem futura sit multitudo credentium, et quanta non credentium, id aeque de Judaeis ignotum nobis est, atque degentibus. Et hoc arbitror Origenem velle, quando dicit, Deum solum novisse, et unigenitum ejus, et si qui forte amici ejus sunt, secretorum ejus conscii, quis sit iste omnis Israel, qui salvus fiet, vel quae sit ista plenitudo gentium, quae dicitur intratura. Porro sententiam hanc Apostoli, qua dicit omnem Israel salvatum iri, sunt, qui interpretentur de toto Israele spirituali, qui constat ex Judaeis et gentilibus electis, quasi sensus sit: Intrante gentium plenitudine complebitur salus totius Israelis. Prius enim credidit Israel carnalis ex parte aliqua, scilicet in Apostolis et aliis ecclesiae primitivae fidelibus. Deinde per illorum praedicationem credidit gentium multitudo. Et ita salus totius Israelis sphitualis completa est. Pro qua interpretatione facere videtur, quod conchisive dicitur: et sic omnis Israel salvus fiet, ac si dicdt: per hoc, quod gentium plenitudo intrabit, fiet, ut totus Israel salvetur. Et quidem sic intellexisse putatur hunc locum Hieron. in comm. super Jesaiae cap. 11. Sic enim habet: Ut nequaquam, juxta nostros Judaizantes, in fine saeculi, cum intraverit plenitudo gentium, tunc omnis Israel saltus fiat; sed haec omnia in primo inteUigamus adventu, Similiter exponit autor libri de praedestinatione et gratia (qui habetur tomo septimo operum sancti Augustini) capite ultimo; necnon Pelagius in hujus loci commentario. Inter Graecos autem Caesarius dialogo 4. apud Gregorium Nazian. Qui omnes ea, quae hic dicuntur, volunt jam olim esse completa, et adhuc impleri in gentium conversione. At vero pro Israele carnali facit totus hujus loci contextus; primum ibi: quanto magis plenitudo eorum?, ubi significat Apostolus, futurum aliquando, ut plenitudo Judaeorum intret, sicut nunc intrat plenitudo gentium. Quod iterum vult intelligi iis verbis: Quae assumptio, nisi vita ex mortuis? Idem postea, quum, addita conditione, dixisset: Sed et illi, si non permanserint in incredulitate, inserentur, hoc ipsum ut absolute fiat, aliquando a Dei bonitate exspectandum esse docet, cum in eo, quod subjungit: Potens est enim Deus, iterum inserere illos; tum verbis sequentibus: Nam si tu contra naturam insertus es in bonam olivam, quanto magis ii, qui secundum naturam inserentur suae olivae? Denique rem aperte declarat, cum ait: Nolo enim vos ignorare, fratres, mysterium hoc, etc. Quae verba non aliter accipi oportere, quam de Israele secundum carnem, non modo probat consequentia sermonis, et quia toto hoc capite, atque etiam superiori, de Israele secundum carnem, non de alio hjcutus fuerat; vei'um etiam plane arguit antithesis, quam facit inter haec duo, nunc caecitas ex parte contigit in Israel, tunc totus Israel salvus fiet. Neque enim constare poterit ea antithesis, si Israelem aliter et aliter accipias. Sed nec mysterium, id est, rem arcanam hoc, quod dicit, vocaret, si de Israele spirituali loqueretur. Quis enim fidelis umquam dubitare potuit, num totus Israel spiritualis, id est, omnium electorum numerus, sit salutem adepturus? Jam et subjunctum testimonium prophetae, et caetera, quae sequuntur, hunc intellectum de carnali Israele, tandem misericordiam consecuturo, confirmant, uti mox patebit. Accedit paene concors omnium, tam Graecorum, quam Latinorum, expositio in hunc locum, etiam Primasii, licet multa superiora aliter interpretur; atque insuper Augustini compluribus in locis, ut lib. 20. de civit. Dei cap. 29., lib. 2. quaestion. evang. quaest. 33., ad Dulcit. quaest. ult., et serm. 40. de verb. Dom. cap. 5. Item Basilii scribentis in Psalm. 32., et Hilarii in Psalm. 58., et, ut alios praetermittam, etiam ipsius Hieronymi, qui diversum sentire videbatur. Is enim enarrans illud Hosee 3.: Dies tnultos exspectabis me, non fornicaberis, et non eris viro; sed et ego exspectabo te, sic post multa scribit: Vir quoque sedet, imo exspectat adulterae poenitentiam; ut, postquam plenitudo gentium subintraverit, et novissimus crediderit Israel (ita ut, qui fuerat caput, vertatur in caudam, et cauda vertatur in caput), tunc flat unus grex et unus pastor. Deinde sequentia exponens, quum dixisset, post passionem Domini salvatoris usque in diem praesentem paene quadringentesimum annum expleri, atque lios esse multos dies, quibus Judaei sunt sine rege et principe, et sacrificio et altari; tandem, repetens ApoKtoli verba, ait: Haec est caecitas, quae ex parte accidit Israeli, ut subintraret plenitudo gentium, et sic omnis Israel salvus fieret; et multo post tempore revertentur, et quaerent Dominum Deum suum, et David regem suum. Et ad extremum, cum diceret aliquos Judaeorum vaticiniumHoseereferre ad tempus Babylonicae captivitatis: Alii tamen, inquit, ut nos, in futurum deferunt tempus, et quae sit causa tam grandis offensae, ut tanto tempore relicti sint, maxime cum idola non colant, praeter interfectionem Salvatoris aliam non valent invenire. Ex his S. Hieronymi verbis liquido ejus sententia cognoscitur, quemadmodum et ex altero loco, qui est in expositione Habacuc, ad iUud cap. 3.: Ficus enim non florebit. Ubi citans illa Domini verba, quibue maledixit ficui: Non afferes fructum usque in saeculum, Matth. 21.: Diligenter, inquit, considera, quid dixerit: Non afferes fructum in saeculum; non ait, usque in saecula saeculorum, sed cum saeculum istud pertransierit, et intraverit plenitudo gentium, tunc etiam haec ficus afferet fructus suos, et omnis Israel salvabitur. Haec ibi. Quibus similia reperies in ejus commentario super dictum locum Matthaei. Cum igitur de Judaici populi conversione aliquando futura Paulum loqui perspicuum sit, adeo ut nec sectarii id negare possint, lii tamen in eum sensum trahere conantur Apostoli verba, quo significatum sit, non in fine saeculi Judaeos Christum fide recepturos, sed toto saeculi decursu ititurum, ac fieri subinde, ut aliqui ex illis fidem Christi amplect.antur, simulque cum gentilibus, aemulatione provocati, evangelicarum promissionum participes fiant. Verum hic sensus refellitur bifariam. Primum, quia conversio haec adeo paucorum est, ut vix mereantur nomen reliquiarum comparatione totius populi pertinaciter in infidelitate permanentis. At Paulus hic jam non agit de reliquiarum conversione, sed plenitudinis, hoc est, ipsius populi. Deinde etiam istis obviat mysterii vocabulum. Nam quomodo mysterium vocat Paulus, quod palam incipiebat impleri, etiam ante hanc epistolam scriptam, et in ipsis fidelibus, ad quos scribebat? qui utique magna parte Judaei erant. Certe non magis hodie dici potest, Judaicam nationem converti ad Christum, quam id dici potuit Apostolorum tempore; imo vero minus. Si igitur tunc populus ipse, licet paucis ex eo credentibus, erat incredulus et excaecatus, quanto magis exinde toto decursu temporis usque ad nos? Quare necesse est, tempus conversionis illius populi, quod sub mysterio Paulus annuntiat aliquando venturum, adhuc exspectari. Quod adeo clarum apparet e serie sermonis Apostoli, ut etiam sectariorum quidam non infimi nominis Theologus, Benedictus Aretius, evidentia hujus loci convictus, apertissime fateatur ac doceat in suo commentario, generalem futuram Judaeorum in fine mundi conyersioncm, ita ut major pars eorum tunc viventium agnitum sit Christum suum. Quam rem etiam subjuncta ad Deum precatione prosequitur. Sed haec satis sint ad comprobandum veriorem intellectum loci praesentis. Nec vero ad alium sensum nos invitat, quod hic dicitur: Et sic omnis Israel salvus fiet. Nam rfensus est, quem dedimus. Sic, id est, tunc demum, cum gentium intraverit plenitudo, futurum, ut etiam Israelis plenitudo, gentium fide provocata, salvetur. Porro quid sibi velit Hieron. verbis in contrarium allegatis, et quo loco aliorum, qui in diversa sunt sententia, autoritas sit habenda, diximus ad dist. 47. lib. 4. sent., ubi de Judaici populi futura in fine saeculi conversione ex professo agebamus.
Sicut scriptum est: Veniet ex Sion, qui eripiat, et avertat impietatem a Jacob. Graece: veniet ex Sion liberans (id est, ille, qui liberat, seu libet-ator), et avertet impietates a Jacob. Impietates plurali numero legunt etiam Prosper lib. 1. de voc. gent. cap. 13., et Primasius in comment.; Sedulius iniquitates. Sumptum est hoc testimonium ex Jesaiae cap. 59. juxta versionem LXX. interpretum, nisi quod apud illos non ex Sion legitur, sed svexa oid)\, id est, propter Sion, quod et Hebraicae veritati consonum est, quae habet?V^^ lehsion, ipsi Sion. Sic enim etiam Hieronymus transtulit; cum venerit Sion (id est Sioni) redemptor. Nam quod affirmat Leo Castrensis, ex Hebraeo verti posse de Sion, adducto exemplo ex lib. 2 Regum cap. 15.: Egressus es de loco tuo, non persuadet; quum Hebraeorum doctissimi, ad quos lectorem remitto, illic interpretentur motum ad locum: migrans, seu migraturus in locum tuum. Malim suspicari pro svexa apud Pauhim abbreviate scripto ad hunc forte modum, sxa^ negligentem librarium transscripsisse £x, omisso a velut superfluo; nisi magis placeat, Paulum, qui miscere solet ex variis locis testimonia, scribentem ex Sion, ad alias Scripturas respexisse, quae salvatorem promittunt oriturum ex Sion, ut Psalm. 13. et 52. et 109. Quod sequitur; et avertet impietates a Jacob, Hieronjmus ex Hebraeo sic reddidit: et eis, qui redeunt ab iniquitate in Jacob. Verum Fr. Forerius ita vertit: et captivitati transgressionis in Jacob, eamque versionem in commentario defendit, quod, abrasis punctis, quorum interpreti non sit habenda ratio, nihil commodius ex Hebraeo reddi possit. Atqui haec versio sensu plane convenit cum eo, quod hic legimus. Nam redemptor ille captivitati transgressionis, sive captivis peccati, qui sunt in Jacob, idcirco venturus est, ut eos a jugo peccati liberet. Id autem est avertere impietates a Jacob. Quamquam et id, quod Hieronymus transtulit, ad eandem sententiam aptari potest, si sic exjjonas: redemptorem venturum Sioni, et eis, qui iu Jacob ab iniquitate redeunt, hoc ipso nimirum, quo ab iniquitate redeunt; ut significetur, hanc ab iniquitate reversionem esse formalem illius redemptionis eflPectum. Igitur sensus testimonii, ut a Paulo citatur, iste est: E gente Judaica, atque ex ipsa regia stirpe Davidis (nam Sion erat civitas David, ac sedes regni) nascetur liberator ac salvator, scilicet Christus, qui auferat et aboleat peccata populi progeniti ex Patriarcha Jacob, qui alio nomine dictus est Israel. Quae peccatorum illius populi abolitio, cum peracta non sit in primo Christi adventu per ipsius et Apostolorum ejus praedicationem (tunc enim solae reliquiae servatae sunt, caeteri excaecati), relinquitur, introducta gentium plenitudine, exspectanda.
11:27
27. Et hoc illis a Me testamentum, cum abstulero peccata eorum. Unde sumserit haec verba Paulus, non convenit inter omnes. Sunt, qui referant ad locum Jerem. 31., ubi Dominus praedicit se facturum cum populo suo novum foedus seu testamentum. Cujus promissa consequenter enumerans, illud ponit extremum: propitiabor iniquitati eorum, et peccati eorum non memorabor amplius. Alii sumpta existimant ex ipsius Jesaiae cap. 27., ubi sic legitur: Et iste omnis fructus, ut auferatur peccatum ejus. Verum eo loco nec foedus, nec testamentum legitur, sed in Hebraeo quidem '13 pheri, fructus, in Graeco autem sli/ojia, benedictio, nominatur. Atqui pars ista: et hoc iUis a Me testametitum, totidem verbis juxta versionem septuaginta legitur eodem apad Jesaiam loco, quo versus praecedens, ac post eum proxime, ut dubitari non possit inde cum prioribus sumptam esse; quae multorum est sententia, Graecorum maxime. Caeteram verba sequentia: cum abstulero peccata eorum, quoniam nec in Hebraeo, nec apud LXX. leguntur in Jesaia, hoc quidem loco, nihil probabilius occurrit, quam ut dicamus Apostolum ea vel de suo addidisse, vel potius ex parte praecedenti: avertet impietates a Jacob, repetivisse pro clariori intellectu testamenti, de quo Dom.inus loquitur, ut sensus sit: Et hoc illis erit a Me testamentum, hoc foedus, quod cum eis feriam, haec promissio, quod aboliturus sim peccata eorum; quasi dicat: In eo testamentum hoc implebitur, quod auferam peccata non aliquorum epopulo, sed ipsius populi. Pro eo, quod in Hebraeo est n''"'^ berith, foedus seu pactum, interpretes LXX. assidue verterunt oiaOY/crjv^ id est, testamentum. De qua Graeca voce, ejusque in Scripturis usu et significatione alibi dicemus opportunius, ut Gal. 3. et Heb. 9.
11:28
28. Secundum Evangelium quidem, inimici propter vos. Subaudi sunt. De Judaeis velut in summam colligit ea, quae dixit. Sensus hujus partis: Qui Judaei, sive Israelitae, quantum attinet ad causam Evangelii, cui pertinaciter adversantur, exosi suntDeo; idque propter vos, id est, occasione ejusdem Evangelii vobis gentilibus praedicati; quae res eos magis a fide alienavit. Vel, propter vos, id est, propter vestram salutem, quam Deus operari voluit ex occasione Evangelii a Judaeis rejecti; ut proinde eis insultare non debeatis, quando eorum peccatum vobiscessit in tantum bonum. Prior sensus est Chrjrsostomi et sequacium ejus. Posteriorem tradit et pluribus explicat commentator Ambros., quem multi sequuntur. Ac revera magis convenit hic sensus cum praecedentibus, ubi dixit: Sed illorum delicto salus est gentibus; item, fracti sunt rami, ut ego inserar; et alia hujusmodi. Quamquam, quod idem commentator inimicos interpretatur active, id est, Evangelii persecutores, — quemadmodum et Auguss. in epist. 59. ad Paul. quaest. 6., et lib. de praedest. sanct. cap. 16., inimicitiam exponit, qua Christum occiderunt, — minus probabile est. Opponit enim Apostolus inimicos dilectis, utique a Deo, ut mox videbimus, non autem diligentibus Deum.
Secundum electionem autem, carissimi propter patres. Carissimi, Graece ayaTZTj-zoi, cari, dilecti, ut legit Aagustinus. Sensus est: Quod si vero consideretur electio divina, qua scilicet illum populum, et non solum exiguam populi partem, Deus elegit ad sahitem (quae utique electio aliquando implebitur), hac ratione Deo dilecti sunt; idque propter patres eorum, id est, sanctos Patriarchas, quos supra primitiarum et radicis nomine significavi, quorum fides et pietas ita Deo placuit, ut promiserit, se Deum fore seminis eorum post eos. Gen. 17. et Deut. 4. Ex hoc commentario patet, inimicos et dilectos non eosdem intelligi, sed in eodem populo diversos; ut bene docent et declarant Augustinus duobus locis paulo ante citatis, et Prosper lib. 1. de vocat. gent. cap. 10. Posset etiam, quod dicitur ini?nici et carissimi, referri non ad Deum, sed ad Paulum haec scribentem, tanquam significet, se Judaeos quidem pati inimicos atque infensos, quod ad negotium attinet Evangelicae praedicationis, quam illi recipere nolentes etiam gentibus invidebant, quarum ipse esset Apostolus. Caeterum se eos vehementer diligere, quatenus erant populus electus a Deo; seque paratum, eis impendere dilectionis officia propter patres eorum, quos Deus dilexerat. Quem sensumtradit Theodoritus; meminit etiam Primasius. Verum cum priore sensu magiscohaeret, quodproximesequitur: Sine poenitentia, etc. Hic obiter nota, familiare esse interpreti vulgato, positivi gradus nomina reddere superlative, in quibusdam dumtaxat vocabulis; passim quidem in istis: carissimi, dilectissimi, deinde et in aliis nonnullis, ut optimum, quod Graece est bonum, Luc. 8. et 10., Hebr. 13., Jac. 1., pessimum, nequissimum, quod Graece malum, neguam, Psalm. 33., Matth. 12., Act. 18. et 19., Eph. 6., Apoc. 16., maximum, quod Graece magnum, Psalm. 18., Matth. 22., Joan. 6., Act. 8., Apoc. 2. Item desideratissimi, quod Graece desiderati, Phil. 4. Hac de re semel admonendus fuit lector_, ne in ejusmodi superlativis gradum ponderet extra scripturam originalem; tametsi interpretem non reprehendo, qui secutus videtur in talibus consuetudinem sui temporis. Unde et Ecclesia sic orat: Deus, cujus est totum, quod est optimum, id est, bonum. Et ipse Hieronymus ita vertit interdum ex Hebraeo, ut Prov. 10.: Qui moderatur luhia sua, prudentissimus est, Hebraice prudens, inteUigens, quomodo vertit ejusdem lib. cap. 14. Item Cant. 5.: Inebriamini carissimi, quod in eodem libro toties interpretatur dilectum. Idem in epist. 101., quae est de optimo genere interpretandi, reprehensum se refert a quodam, quod in vertenda Epiphanii epistola ayaTrrjTOv transtulisset dilectissimum; nec tamen adfert rationem, cur ita verterit. Quamquam non negaverim in vocabulo ayaTiTjTOV quiddam esse peculiare, cur merito per superlativum reddi possit, Est enim ejus significatio vehementior, quam apud Latinos dilecti. Quod et Erasmus testatur in annotatione ad illud Matth. 3.: Hic est filius meus dilectus. Nec dubium, quin sic acceperint interpretes LXX.^ quando Zach. 12. pro unigenito, quod in Hebraeo est, ayauTjTOV verterunt, id est, carissimum; ut exponit Hieron. in ejus loci comment. Non enim vulgariter amantur unigeniti. Verum non arbitror, ubicumque vocabulum hoc in Scripturis ponitur, ita semper accipi, ut magnitudo dilectionis significetur, nisi quanta debet esse omnium fidelium inter se. Mos enim erat Apostolorum ac veteris ecclesiae, omnes fideles hoc nomine salutare.
11:29
29. Sine poenitentia enim sunt dona et vocatio Dei. Sine poenitentia Graece ajiETajJieXyjTa^ quasi dicas, impoenitibilia, id est, talia, quorum nec possit, nec debeat poenitere eum, qui dedit, aut promisit. In quibusdam Graecis, teste Pererio, legitur ajji£Ta'pA'^xa^ id est, immutabilia. Quod secundum rem idem valet. Ambrosius exponens prooemium Evangelii secundum Lucam, citat hoc modo: Sine conatu sunt donationes, etc. Itaque videturlegisse aiJisXrjTa vel a/jisASTr^Ta^ id est, immeditata, sine cura et conatu. Quod Pauli instituto non quadrat, ut duae priores lectiones. Sentit enim electionem Judaeorumfirmamatqueimmobilempermanere, et aliquando complendam esse, quia dona Dei et vocatio, quae ab electione procedunt, mutarinonpossuntpropterhominumpeccata, ut non tandem efi"ectum suum sortiantur. Quidam dona et vocationem per hypallagen exponunt beneficium vocationis. Melius alii distinguunt, dona intelligentes promissa, id est, liberales et gratuitas beneficiorum promissiones, quibus implendis subservit vocatio. Non loquitur autem de quibuslibet donis seu promissionibus, nec de qualibet vocatione. Nam quaedam dona non fuere sine poenitentia, velut ea promissa, quae conditionem habebant annexam, cujusmodi erant de fertilitate terrae, de hostium oppressione, de perpetua possessione terrae Chanaan, et similia Hebraeis facta, si in Dei cultu pennanerent. Haec enim mutata sunt et revocata propter non servatam conditionem; ut de tahbuj dicere potuerit Deus: Poenitet me horum promissorum, quomodo dixit: Poenitet me, quod constituerim Saul regem, 1 Reg. 15. Similiter autem et vocatio seu justificatio hominis non praedestinati non sine poenitentia est, quoties ita subtrahitur donum justitiae semel collatum,utnunquam postea reddatur. Verum loquitur Apostolus, ut dictum est, de promissis et vocatione, quae ex electione procedunt, id est, iis, quae facta sunt absolute et sine conditione. Haec quippe sunt immutabilia; nec fieri potest, utDeus, hominum peccatis offensus, id, quod semel absolute promisit, aliquando retractet. Ejusmodi fuere promissiones Abrahae et Davidi factae de Christo nascituro, et propheticae praedictiones de certo tempore, quo nasciturus esset. Unde falluntur Judaei, dicentes, adventum Messiae ultra, quam praedictum est, differri propter ipsorum peccata. Numquid enim iniquitas illorum fidem Dei evacuabit? supra cap. 3. Ita docet hac sententia Paulus, non obstante pertinaci infidelitate et aliis peccatis populi Judaici, certissime ac suo tempore futurum, ut Deus impleat promissa, servetque testamentum seu pactum, quo pollicitus est, se ablaturum ejusdem populi peccata.
11:30
30. Sicut enim aliquando et vos non credidistis Deo. Confirmat a simili, Judaeorum salutem exspectandam a Deo, quamvis nunc interim credere nolint. Non credidistis, Graece 7j7:£i&7^xaTS, quod significantius redditur, increduli fuistis. Nam plus est incredulum esse, quam non credere. Est autem hoc loco idem credere Deo, quod credere Deum, vel in Deum, id est, credere, Deum esse. Nam gentiles ante Christi adventum erant sine Deo in hoc mundo, Eph. 2.
Nunc autem misericordia^n consecuti estis propter incredulitatem illorum. Graece incredulitate, id est, perincredulitatem. Tale quid etiam supra annotavimus ad illud: propter incredulitatem fracti sunt; tametsi hoc loco non est amozict., sed aTizi^Bia, quo vocabulo significatur pertinacia non credendi, etiam visis vel auditis idoneis documentis, ac si dicas impersuasibilitatem. Quod proprie vitium erat Judaeorum, de quibus ait Dominus: Nunc autem et viderunt, et oderunt, Joan. 15. Tribuit tamen hoc Apostolus etiam gentibus, quia saltem de eo, quod ex creatura mundi Deum non cognoverunt, inexcusabiles erant. Sapient. 13. Nota, Apostolum non dicere: nunc autem credidistis, sed: misericordiam consecuti estis, ut intelligant, quod crediderunt, esse misericordiae Dei, fidem largientis.
11:31
31. Ita et isti nunc non crediderunt in vestram misericordiam. Graece: rfjzei^-qoa.'^ tw u/jiSTepw eXiai, id est, increduli fuerunt vestrae misericordiae. Credere enim noluerunt Judaei, beneficium Dei per Christum ad gentiles pertinere. Nam vestrammisericordiamintelligit misericordiam Dei erga vos. Hanc enim Judaei gentibus invidebant. Minus recte Erasmus ita reddidit: Increduli facti sunt ex €0, quod vos misericordiam estis adepti. Non enim significatur causa incredulitatis Judaeorum, sed objectum: sicut supra de gentilibus: Non credidistis Deo. Proinde melius noster interpres: non crediderunt in vestram misericordiam. Qui vero partem hanc: in vestram misericordiam; retrahunt ad sequentem, eique subjungunt hoc pacto: ut et ipsi misericordiam consequantur per vestram misericordiam, id est, provocati misericordia vobis impensa (quod faciunt Cajetanus et Toletus), ordinem textus perturbant absque necessitate, uti mox patebit.
Ut et ipsi misericordiam consequantur. Ut, Graece Iva, non solum consecutionem, sed et causam finalem hic denotat, sicut et in eo, quod sequitur: ut omnium misereatur. Hoc quidem loco eausara finalem non incredulitatis Judaeorum, sed prommissionis divinae. Sensus igitur totius periodi est: Sicut vos gentiles aliquando increduli Deo, licet nullae vobis factae essent prommissiones, tamen misericordiam consecuti estis et adducti ad fidem occasione incredulitatis Judaeorum, ita vicissim de Judaeis, quibus factae sunt a Deo promissiones^ existimandum est; nempe quod idcirco permissi sunt ad tempus in hanc incredulitatem incidere, qua noluerunt agnoscere misericordiam Dei vobis irapendendam, id est, Evangelium vobis gentibus esse praedicandum, ut et ipsi manifestam et insignem Dei misericordiam, adducentis eos ad fidem, aliquando experiantur, Haec eo dicuntur, ut neutri alteris exprobrent, sed utrique, parem experti misericordiam, unanimes uno ore Deum salutis autorem collaudent. Porro cum Apostolus sine controversia de Judaeis secundum carnem haec scribat, consequens est, etiam superius de Israele secundum carnem eum locutum esse, et proinde ex toto hoc loco (quod dudum ostendimus) admodum solide statuit traditionem ecclesiasticam de conversione Judaeorum in fine saeculi. Sequitur jam ratio similitudinis adductae, quia scilicet Deus voluit, suam misericordiam in omnibus habere locum.
11:32
32. Conclusit enim Deus omnia in incredulitate, ut omnium misereatur. Omnia, Graece touc Vidvxaq., id est, omnes, quod et Syrus transtulit. Et ita legunt non solum Graeci commentatores Chrysost. ac caeteri, verum etiam scriptores Latini Hieron. et Augustin.; ille in expositione Michaeae cap, 2., et quaest. 8. ad Algas.; iste lib. 21. de civ. Dei cap. 18., et de grat. et lib. arbit. cap. 22. Videtur et Pelagius omnes legisse; licet textus adjunctus ejus commentario neutrum genus habeat. Occasio mutandae lectionis esse potuit ex simili loco ad Galat. 3., ubi tam Graece, quam Latine legitur: conclusit omnia. Jamillud, quod sequitur: in incredulitate, casu discrepat a Graecis, ubi legitur: zic, ^tTietO^siav, in incredulitatem. Quae etiam multorum ac probatorum codicum Latinorum lectio est. Verum istae varietates facile ad eundem sensum revocantur, qui est hujusmodi: Miro Dei consilio procuratam esse utriusque populi salutem, ut prius concluderet et comprehenderet eos omnes velut captivos ac sibi obnoxios per incredulitatem, in quam permisit omnes incidere, et ex qua nullo modo possent se ipsos suis viribus eximere; ut sic locum haberet excellens ejus misericordia, qua utrumque populum vinculis longae infidelitatis absolutum, ad fidem vocaret, et per Iioc insigne opus suae misericordiae se gloriosum ostenderet. Ex qua declaratione patet^ uuiversal^ signum omnes comprehendere utrumque populum, id est, utriusque populi multitudinem; non autem utriusque singulos, tametsi verum est, omnes et singulos in incredulitatem lapsuros fuisse, nisi Deus aliquos ex utroque populo sua misericordia conservasset. Quod vero dicit: ut omnium misereatur, constat, ad singulos referri non posse. Hic ad extremum, lector, observa, ut connexionem apostolicae disputationis a principio ad finem intelligas, Paulum hac sententia redire ad id, quod initio susceperat demonstrandum, quodque cap. 3. intulerat, omnes et Graecos, et Judaeos peccatores esse, nec habere, quod glorientur; ideoque gratuita Dei justificatione, quae per fidem est, omnes indigere. Sed quod illic ostendit de variis morum vitiis ac peccatis, id, jam fidei necessitate constituta, concludit de peccato infidelitatis.
11:33
33. O altitudo divitiarum sapientiae et scientiae Dei! Finem impositurus Apostolus toti superiori disputationi, qua disseruit de electione et reprobatione divina, deque Judaeorum derelictione et gentium vocatione^ exclamationem insignem epilogi loco subjungit. Qua nimirum docet ac profitetur, sese, etsi in genere rationes quasdam adduxerit electionis, reprobationis, vocationis et permissionis divinae, non tamen absolutam et perfectam de his Dei operibus doctrinam tradidisse, aiit, quam tradat, novisse, ut quorum ratio perfecte a nobis comprehendi nequeat. Quare etiam ex hoc loco recte statuitur, neque praedestinationis causam, neque reprobationis, esse quaerendam ex praevisis hominum meritis; sed in sola Dei voluntate positam esse, in qua omnes operum ejus rationes continentur. Altitudo profunditatem hic significat. Nam Graece est ^d%Qc,, id est, profunditas, sive profundum, ut legunt Hilarius in enarratione Psalm. 129. et Hieronym. super Habac. 3. Deinde, in Graeco duae sunt voculae copulantes, hoc modo: divitiarum et sapientiae et scientiae Dei. Quod et in Syriaco videre est. Et ita legisse Originem ac caeteros interpretes Graecos, ex ipsorum commentariis manifestum est. Distinguunt enim et separatim expendunt illatria, altitudinem divitiarum, et altitudinem sapientiae, et altitudinem scientiae; et ita quidem, ut divitias ad Deum Patrem, sapientiam ad Filium, scientiam ad Spiritum Sanctum Origenes referat. Graeco textui Tertullianus eatenus annuit, quod inter divitias et sophiam (sic enim loquitur) conjunctionem interponit, sed scientiam omittit. Sie enim habet: O profundum divitiarum et sophiae Dei. Loca sunt lib. 2. advers. Marcion. cap. 2., et in fine libri advers. Hermog. Verum Graeca lectio, ut sincera sit, videri tamen potest juxta Latinam et vulgatam lectionem exponenda; scilicet ut divitiae sapientiam et scientiam respiciant, ac duo posteriores genitiviregantur a primo, prorsus eo modo, quo apud eundem Apostolum Col. 2. sapientia et scientia ad thesauros referuntur, in his verbis: In quo sunt omnes thesauri sapientiae et scientiae absconditi. Certe apud Hilarium loco citato, necnon apud Cypriau. lib. 3. test. cap. 53. legitur, ut nos habemus. Et solet Apostolus, divitias Deo adscribens, explicare metaphoram addito genitivo, velut bonitatis, patientiae, longanimitatis, gloriae, gratiae, ut supra cap. 2. et 9., Ephes. 1. 2. et 3., et Coloss. 1. Sit igitur hic sensus: 0 quam profunda et humanis sensibus imperscrutabilis est copia seu magnitudo tam sapientiae, quam scientiae Dei! Sapientiam a scientia Cajetanus distinguit tanquam speciem a genere, ixt sapientiae nomine significetur illa species cognitionis, qua supremum fit de rebus agendis judicium, et ordo earum disponitur, quale est illud de tempore et ordine vocationis gentium et conversionis Judaeorum; scientia vero in genere significet cognitionem. Alii scientiam specialiter accipiunt ut a sapientia distinctam, id est, eam, quae versatur circa causas medias, et omnino circa varios effectus divinae pi-ovideutiae; quum sapientia contempletur causam jprimam atque supremam. Estque hoc magis consentaneum consuetudiniScripturae sacrae, atque ipsius Pauli, qui de sapientia et scientia loqui solet, tanquam de virtutibus distinctis, ut 1 Cor. 12. et Col. 2. Sic etiam Aquinas, sapientiam exponens de divinis, et scientiam de rebus creatis; tametsi utraque in Deo simplex et una notitia est.
Quam incomprehensibilia suntjudicia Ejus I Graece avsispsuvTjxa^, inscrutabilia, quomodo legunt Ambrosius lib. 4. de fide cap. 6., et passim Augustinus. Ininventibilia vocat Tertullianus. Vocem Graecam diligenter urgent Chrysost. et Theophylact. Explicat Apostolus id, quod dixit de profunditate sapientiae divinae. Nam judicia Dei, quibus de rebus statuit et ordinat, actus sunt sapientiae ejus. Ea inscrutabilia sive incomprehensibilia sunt, et ut David ait Psalm. 35: abyssus multa, quia nullus intellectus creatus, nec angelicus quidem, potest ad plenum rationes eorum scrutando comprehendere.
Et investigabiles viae Ejus. Investigabiles negative, id est, non vestigabiles, impervestigabiles. Similiter interpres Eph. 3. dixit: investigabiles divitias Christi. Utitur et Hieron. Proverb. 5.: Vagi sunt gressus ejus et investigabiles. Tertullian. minvestigabiles legit. Hic significatur profunditas scientiae Dei. Nam viae in Scripturis saepe significant opera, sive actiones et studia. Porro viae Dei circa homines in genere sunt misericordia et veritas, Psalm. 24., id est, gratia et justitia; utraque circa electos, altera sola circa reprobos. Sensus est, rationes operum Dei non posse a quoquam penitus cognosci. Partem hanc Hieronymus in commentariis Jesaiae scribit sumptam videri ex ejus dem Prophetae cap. 40., ubi de Deo dicitur: Nec est investigatio sapientiae (Hebraice, intelUgentiae) Ejus, quod LXX. transtulerunt, ouSs soxiv li£psua!,c: T^g 9povT^aECijc: ahioJj, neque est indagatio prudentiae ejus, etsi in aliis codicibus legatur: i^cupeatg^ inventio. Non enim sic indagari potest, ut inveniatur.
11:34
34. Quis enim cognovit sensum Domini? Sensum, Graece vouv^ mentem. Haec pars cum ea, quae sequitur, ad verbum desumpta est ex eodem cap. 40. Jesaiae juxta versionem LXX., quae ab originali non discrepat, nisi quod pro mente, m~| ruah, spiritum, habent Hebraea; et verbum Qn tichchen, pro quo LXX. transtulerunt syvw^ cagnovit, alii varie reddiderint; Theodotion etneoterici quidam paravit, Hieronymus adjuvit, F eLgnmus ponderavit, Forerius metitus est, Tremellius expendit. Quae tria postrema non solum propius accedunt ad id, quod LXX. transtulere cognovit, velut metaphorica ad proprium, verum etiam Hebraea voce magis significantur, ut quae eadem sit cum illa, quam Hieronymus ipse, versu praecedenti, verbo ponderandi reddidit: et coelos palmo ponderavit? Qua de re consule Forerium. Nam quod Leo Castrensis opinatur, interpretes LXX., vertentes ey vto, aliud verbum Hebraeum ante oculos habuisse, scilicet una litera auctum, altera diversum ab eo, quod legit Hieron., quo significetur vidit, seu cognovit, quam sit probabile, examinent alii. Nos illud perfugium hoc loco nobis necessarium non putamus. Sensus autem est, neminem perfecte nosse cogitationes et consilia mentis divinae. Postulant enim hujusmodi interrogationes responsionem negantem. Habetur haec eadem sententia 1 Cor. 2., sed sine eo, quod sequitur:
Aut quis consiliarius Ejus fuit? Non solum ad suggerendum Deo consilium, quomodo intelligitur locus Jesaiae, verum etiam ut tantummodo particeps esset et conscius omnium ejus consiliorum; secundum illud Jerem. 23.: Quis enim adfuit in consilio Domini?
11:35
35. Aut quis prior dedit Illi, et retribuetur ei? Prior dedit, Graece Tcpoidoixev, ante dedit, pro quo S. Ambrosius lib. 4. de fide cap. 6. legisse videtur in Graecis codicibus, TipoceStoxsv vel TipoQi^rixev, id est, addidit. Interpretatur enim, Paulum id velle: cui nihil addi potest. Verum lectio vulgaris, quae omnium est codicum, cujus ipse etiam Ambrosius meminit, haud dubie germanior est; eique magis apposite respondet verbum avxaTio^o^TgasTa^ vicissim reddetur. Quaeritur autem, ex quo loco sententiam hanc desumpserit Apostolus. Nam legitur quidem apud Jesaiam paulo post superiora in quibusdam exemplaribus interpretum LXX., verum in aliis, iisque probatis, nominatim Romanis, non legitur, ut neque exstat apud commentatores Cyrillum et Procopium, neque recitatur a Justino, allegante locum Jesaiae in dialogo cum Tryphone; ut vehemens suspicio sit, illuc ex Paulo adjectam esse, quo praecedentia pertinebant. Verum Paulus more suo Scripturas e diversis locis connectit. Habetur autem haec interrogatio apud Job. cap. 41., Deo loquente, juxta S. Hieronymi ex Hebraeo translationem: Quis ante dedit mihi, ut reddam ei? Nam eo loco diversum quid LXX. transtulerunt. Sensus autem Apostoli est: Neminem ullo suo merito beneficentiam Dei praevenire posse. Siquidem omne bonum hominis meritum, quantumvis exiguum et imperfectum, a praeveniente Dei gratia proficiscitur, ejusque beneficium est. Ostendit hac sententia Paulus id, quod in superioribus egit, nul - lum esse locum justae querelae, si Deus pro arbitrio suae voluntatis alios eligat, alios reprobet, ut qui nulli quidquam debeat. LTnde sequitur, ab electione seu praedestinatione divina omnem meriti opinionem esse excludendam; non autem, ut haeretici volunt, absokxte evanescere omne meritum. Nam ipsa bonorum operum merita data nobis sunt a Deo, qui proinde, dum ea, remunerat, non aliud, quam sua dona coronat. Nec omnino potest quisquam Deo dare, quod Deus prior non dederit. Quid enim habes, ait idem Apostolus, quod non accepisti? 1 Cor. 4. Et David in sua ad Deum eucharistica praecatione: Tua sunt omnia, et quae de manu tua accepimus, dedimus tibi, 1 Paral. ultim. Et Augustinus serm. 16. de verbis Apostoli, cap. 2.: Quid dedimus Deo, quando totum, quod sumus, et quod habemus honi, ab illo habemus? Probat autem hoc, quod dixit, Apostolus universali sententia:
11:36
36. Quonium ex Ipso, et per Ipsum, et in Ipso sunt omnia. — Quod dicit omnia, ait Thomas in commentario, est absolute accipiendum pro omnibus, quae habent verum esse. Peccata autem non habent verum esse, et ideo non est intelligendum de peccatis, quia, secundum Augustinum, peccatum nihil est, et nihil fiunt homines, cum peccant. Quidquid tamen entitatis est in peccato, totum est a Deo. Sic ille. Dicuntur autem omnia esse ex Ipso, scilicet Deo, tanquam prima effectrice causa; et per Ipsum, quatenus per eundem omnia gubernantur et conservantur; et in Ipso, vel ut Graece est, in Ipsum, quia sic Deus omnia agit et gubernat, ut ea in se ipsum tanquam finem ordinet atque dirigat. Universa enim propter semet ipsum operatus est. Proverb. 16. Atque ita Basilius exponit ac distinguit haec tria, in lib. de Spiritu sancto, cap. 5. Quamvis autem tria haec aeque conveniant tribus in Deitate personis, recte tamen Patres et Scholastici Doctores appropriatione quadam ea singula singulis accommodant personis, hoc aut simili modo: Quod ex Patre sint omnia, qua ratione Pater est principium sine principio; per Lilium omnia, quatenus ipse est media persona, per quam quodammodo operatio a Patre accepta transmittitur ad Spiritum sanctum; et sic in Spiritu sancto omnia ut in fine, quia Spiritus sanctus in Trinitate velut finis est, a quo ad aliam personam non fit progressus. Proinde, qua, velut propria, ratione Patri adscribitur potentia, Filio sapientia, Spiritui sancto bonitas, dici potest ex Patre per Filium in Spiritu sancto esse omnia. Sed ea de re plura et ex professo apud Magistrum lib. 1. sent. dist. 36.
Ipsi gloria in saecula. Nempe sit aut est. Finis enim omnium operum Dei est, ut ipse per illa glorificetur in omnem aeternitatem. Quod quoniam omnes velle debemus, adjicit approbationis clausulam.
Amen. Id est, ita fiat. Dignum enim et justum est, ut in omnia saecula glorificetur Deus. De significatione vocabuli Amen egimus in expositione primi capitis.
11:1
1. Dico ergo : Numquid Deus repulit populum suum (o3, àzezxz2 & Oeb; «bv Aaiv aji02)? Absit! nam vet ego Israelita sum, er semine Abraham, de tribu Beniamin. Verba interrogationis, quae ex superiore argumentatione derivatur, cum Psalmistae promissione (Ps. 93,15 22x &xocetat Kóptoz 5v Aabv a5729 non repellet Dominus populum siimn)in ipsa quoque eorum collocatione tam accurate consonant , ut Apostolus illam sibi obiicere voluisse videatur neque ullum sit dubium, quin illam in mente habuerit. Quamobrem verbo zzó2zz2 t'epulit), licet in principio sit positum, tota sententiae vis non continetur neque interrogationem ita interpretari licet, ut cum nonnullis modernis (ScA. etc.) respondeatur : Deus non repulit, sed iuste punirit populum suum. Sensus enim, uti ex sequentibus evidenter apparct, interrogationis est, num Deus populum, qui xz iiz74» populus Dei vocatur, nune iam universum reiecerit, ita ut natio israelitica qua talis non amplius sit populus Dei neque ullum eius membrum vel ulla eius pars promissiones olim populo Dei factas velut sibi factas considerare possit. Hanc vero conclusionem, quam negandam esse forma interrogationis iam indicat, abominatus (v3; 1£vovvo absit) Apostolus suo exemplo plane absurde proponi docet. Neque enim quisquam sibi persuaserit, eum semet ipsum a salute evangelica, quam aliis praedicavit, exclusum proclamasse ; id autem fecisset, si Israelem universum a Deo reiectum declarasset. Magna quippe cum vi se Israelitam et ex genere Abraham progenitum profitetur; quin etiam ne quis has appellationes de Israele atque de semine Abraham spirituali (cfr 9,6; Ga/. 3,29) intelligat, se ex tribu Beniamin esse addit, quae cum tribu luda semper coniuncta ad populum Dei continuo pertinuerat, sed cuius nomen spirituali illo sensu nusquam adhibetur. Suum porro exemplum, uti CArys. adnotat, iure merito velut grave hac in quaestione affert; quia « vocatus Apostolus segregatus in Evangelium Dei » (1,1) erat. Namque Deus, si Israelem reiecisset vel reiicere voluisset, ex illo non elegisset, quos « ministros Christi dispensatoresque mysteriorum suorum » (1 Cor. &,1) constitueret quibusque « gratiam et apostolatum ad obedientiam fidei in gentibus efficiendam » (1,5) concrederet. Postquam primo hoc argumento obiectionem inanem esse iam demonstravit, eam diserte verbis Psalmistae leviter mutatis ita negat, ut simul eam secum ipsam quodammodo pugnare non quidem exponat sed tamen insinuet :
11:2
2. non repulit Deus plebem suam, quam praescivit, vel accuratius : populum suum, quem praecognovit (73» aw a3xo0, &y x pz£vvw), i. e. Israelem, quem velut suum populum ab aeterno cognovit et agnovit. Sententia relativa, qua locutio zzv Aa?» 5:02 (populum suum) non restringitur sed exponitur et confirmatur, satis ostendit, repugnantiam quandam in eo esse, quod Deus populum suum, i. e. illum, quem solum ex omnibus populis terrae sibi in peculium elegit ac velut suum ab aeterno consideravit aliisque omnibus opposuit, nunc repulisse dicatur. Quaenam sit haec repugnantia, hoc quidem in loco non explicat, infra tamen (vv. 28. 29) tam clare docet, ut ibi vix non authenticam nostrae sententiolae interpretationem habeamus. Sine poenitentia enim dona vocationemque Dei esse monet, ut Israelem, non obstantibus magnae immo maximae partis populi infidelitatibus, praeclarum suum privilegium , ut sit populus Dei, retinuisse confirmet. Licet igitur nunc quoque ob Evangelium a longe plerisque ludaeis repudiatum Deo sit exosus, nihilominus, quia semel est electus, Deo semper est et erit carus, neque unquam universus reiicietur; contra in eo, quia ab aeterno a Deo tamquam suus populus est cognitus et agnitus, semper sunt et erunt aliqui fideles eius servi; quin etiam universus aliquando sese fidei obedientia Deo iterum subiiciet (cfr Lap. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. LR. Weinh. Dr. etc. — God. Goeb. etc.). Eam retinuimus verbi rgoywooxttv significationem, quam solam ei competere supra (ad 8,29 p. 452 sq.) ostendimus, ut proxime ac directe actum intellectus (praescientiam) designet, voluntatis tamen actum (approbationem) connotet (xpoywocxttv. i. q. antea. cognoscere et agnoscere). Eandem cum Chrys. (« quem clare praesciebat idoneum esse fidemque esse recepturum ») alii Graeci (cfr Zheod. Dam. Theoph. Euth. etc.) et nonnulli Latini (cfr A'er. Pel. Sed. etc., Ag. etc.) retinent. Perperam autem sententiola relativa (8v xpofvvo) accusativum «óv Aaüv abtov (populum suum) ita restringi putant, ut Deus eam tantum populi partem, quam bonae indolis fore fidemque recepturam esse praevidisset, non repulisse dicatur. Intima enim nostrae sententiae cum praecedente connexio omnino prohibet, ne locutionem «ov Àaàv aóvoU ( populum suum) arctius in hac quam in illa exponamus, siquidem responsum interrogationi conveniat necesse est. Praeterea ab universae quoque huius pericopes fine et contextu arctior explicatio plane abhorret, quia praeprimis Paulus consilia explanare vult, quae Deus de toto Israel et de salute ei toti concedenda iniit. Longius vero plerique antiquiores Latini a vero recedere videntur, qui non tantum sententiolam relativam pro constrictiva habent, sed etiam cum S. Aug. (de dono persev. 18,47) verbo mopoyweexew (praescire) actum. voluntatis directe ac proxime exprimi arbitrantur (praescivit i. q. praedestinavit), ita ut Deus Israclem spiritualem, quem ad vitam salutemque prae- 'destinasset (vel iuxta aliorum constructionem : Israelem, qua parte seu quatenus eum ad vitam praedestinasset), non repulisse dicatur (cfr Prim. Haym. Herv. Thom. Lyv. etc., Tol. Est. lust. Nat. Picon. Bisp. — Calv. de W. Ew. etc.) Etenim ut omittamus, satis superflue a Paulo asseri, Deum eos quos ad vitam praedestinavit non repulisse, attendatur oportet, sententiam relativam iuxta contextum (uti iam monuimus) sensum non posse coarctare, neque verbum zoorywvooxetv. (praescire) unquam idem esse quod mpooptew. (praedestinare), neque unquam mpoopitewv. (praedestinare), si absolute ponitur, idem valere quod mpoopitew. elc owrnptav (praedestinare ad. salutem). Ad multa quippe potest esse praedestinatio; apud theologos utique usus invaluit, ut nomen praedestinationis absolute positum semper in bonam partem (praedestinatio ad aeternam beatitudinem) sumatur; sed hunc loquendi usum etiam in Scripturis valere temere asseritur. Quam erronee porro ex eo, quod universus fere Israel fidem evangelicam respuere videatur, ad universi populi reiectionem concludatur, Apostolus ostendit similem Israelis conditionem, quae Eliae tempore fuit, lectoribus in memoriam revocans. Tanta scilicet tunc quoque eius fuit defectio ad idololatriam, ut propheta se solum ex omnibus veri Dei cultoribus reliquum esse conquestus timeret, ne totus Israel] interiret, quoniam ipse quoque iam ad mortem quaereretur (v. 3); at divinitus edoctus est, etiam tunc, generali illa defectione non obstante, Deum haud paucos fideles servos sibi servasse (r. 4) sicut autem tunc, ita etiam nunc Deus reliquias sibi elegit, quas.salvas faceret (v. 5). Primo igitur in loco Paulus narrationem indicat, ex qua praecedens suum argumentum confirmare vult : a4 (5 cfr ad 3,29; 6,3; 9,91 etc. melius : aut, si nimirum contenditis, Deum populum, quem praescivit, ob universalem eius infidelitatem repellere) nescitis, in Elia (iv 'Hzia) quid dicit Scriptura, quemadmodum (melius : quomodo à;) interpellat Deum adversum Israel (&zwryavex * Os xazX 29. 'lopzs)? Ab antiquioribus plerisque, qui ad grammaticas rationes haud satis altendere solent, locutio àv 'Hziz (rn Elia) parum recte explicatur de Elia, acsi scriptum esset z:g: 'Hzizo (cfr Thom. Lyr. etc., Tol. Est. [ust. eic.); citationis enim formula quaedam est, quae idem fere valet, quod « in narratione de Elia » seu « illo in Scripturae loco, in quo Eliae res gestae referuntur » (cfr /ntrod. gener. in U. T. libr. sacr. Ed. 2 p. 38; Knabenb. Comment. in Marc. 12,26; in Luc. 20,37). Allegati deinde loci (3 /teg. 19,10 sqq.) sensum generalem indicat altera sententiola (quomodo interpellat etc.), utpote quae priori (/n Elia quid dicit Scriptura) parallela ac similiter a verbo nescitis dependens eam exponat (cfr Luc. 6,3. &; 22,61 etc.). Dictio autem ivzoyz2v:t zwi, quae proprie significat convenzre aliquem sive ad deliberandum de re aliqua (zsof *wz5. Act. 25,94) sive ad precandum pro aliquo (5ziz 2:5 8,27. 34), hoc in loco additis verbis 42:x «23 'Ispas (contra [srael) ad accusandi notionem trahitur (Deum adire contra [srael;. Eandem Vulg. quoque suo Deum interpellare (i. e. precari seu. rogare) adversum Israel exprimere voluit; in tam perverso enim statu Israelitae tunc erant, ut propheta Deum pro eis precari non posset, quin eos idololatriae simul accusaret. Qua brevi indicatione non coutentus Paulus, ut praesentem populi conditionem antiquae illi plane similem esse demonstret, ipsius Eliae verba affert (cfr CArys.), ita tamen ut ea ad compendium conferat universoque eorum sensu retento aliquantulum mutet :
11:3
3. [/7omine, prophetas tuos occiderunt (scil. filii Israel, iubente lezabel, impia Achabi uxore cfr 3 IHteg. 18,5), altaria tua suffoderunt, et ego velictus sum solus et quaerunt animam meam (cfr 3 Reg. 19,10. 1& : « dereliquerunt pactum tuum filii Israel, a/taria tua destrurerunt, prophetas tuos occiderunt gladio, derelictus sum ego solus et quaerunt animam meam, ut auferant eam »). Mutationes haud magni esse momenti patet : compellatio Domine (K2p«) addita videtur, ut lectores statim recordarentur, prophetam Deum alloqui, intelligerentque divinum esse responsum quod sequitur. Duorum autem priorum membrorum quae recepit inversione Apostolus probabiliter praecavere voluit, ne quis sibi persuaderet, Eliam in tertio membro conqueri, quod solus ez prophetis relictus sit; id quod aliquis facilius coniicere potuit, si in membro immediate praecedente de prophetarum occisione sermo erat. Ceterum Eliae verba etiam in genuino suo contextu significare, ipsum ez veri Dei adoratoribus solum superstitem esse, ac proinde Paulum eius verbis alienum sensum non attribuisse (uti aliqui moderni acath. censent cfr Fritzsche, Weiss etc.), ex divino responso evidentissime elucet. Neque enim prophetarum sed fidelium sui nominis cultorum septem millia se servaturum esse Deus promittit (cfr 3 Aeg. 19,18). In eo igitur est similitudinis ratio, quod tunc quoque plane universalis videbatur esse populi defectio a vera fide, ita ut ipse propheta se solum ex toto Israel reliquum esse crederet, qui pactum servasset et in divino cultu permansisset. Quoniam ergo Elias ipse quoque iam vicinus morti esse videbatur, facile aliquis putare potuit, Deum populum, quem in peculium sibi elegerat, universum iam reiecisse et interitui tradidisse. At erroneam esse eiusmodi conclusionem, quia erronea fuerit Eliae persuasio, Apostolus monet :
11:4
&. sed quid dicit illi divinum responsum (5 4proaztsoó:)? Reliqui mihi (vxz£iezzo $yxoz) septem millia virorum, qui (ziwss utpote qui, vel : omnes qui) on curvaverunt genua ante Baal (zt, Dzxx.!). Nomen $ y2r2x2222;, quod in Novo Test. hic tantum legitur (et eodem sensu in Vet. Test. 2 Mach. 2,&), & Chrys. (in ep. ad Hebr. hom. 93,1) prophetia, et a Cyr. Alez. (i. h. 1.) divinus sermo recte explicatur, ita ut antiquiori ac vulgatiori $ yercyi; respondeat (alibi tamen etiam humanum quoddam rescriptum designat cfr 2 Mach. 11,17). A verbo yprgazitsw derivatur, quod iunioribus Graecis proxime quidem significat « consulentibus oraculo respondere », in Novo autem Test. de divina institutione vel admonitione ibi quoque usurpatur, ubi nulla praecessit interrogatio (cfr Mat/A. 2,19. 92; Luc. 2,96; Hebr. 11,7, quibus in locis Vulg. nomine responsi minus apte utitur). lamvero oraculum, quod Apostolus affert, expressis verbis in Scriptura non legitur, ex Dei tamen verbis, quibus Eliam consolatur, legitime colligitur. Morti enim sese filios Israel idololatras traditurum esse annuntians Deus simul promittit, se ab illa clade fideles suos servos protecturum esse (2 E 19 den te et derelinquam mihi (vel melius nudum : : dererum genua non sunt incurvata (x2785 TUN 02721753 mávzx 1à vívx-a & ojx. Éxay'yxv 35vv omnia genua, quae non se incurvarunt) ante Baal, et omne os quod eum non adoravit osculans manus ». Qua ex promissione Paulus iure merito concludit, Deum in magna illa persecutione per Achab eiusque uxorem excitata, quum omnes fere pactum divinum relinquerent, septem millia, i. e. aliquot millia seu magnum numerum (septenarius enim numerus hic pro indefinito poni videtur, uti saepe cfr Gen. &,15; Levit. 26,18. 25. 28 etc.) virorum sibi servasse, i. e. gratiis suis datis eos impedivisse, ne cum reliquis a veri Dei fide deficientes in idololatriam prolaberentur. Attendatur ergo oportet, Apostolum promissionem ipsam, quamvis illius verbissua accommodet, non allegare, sed ex illa consectarium derivare, quod Deo loquenti attribuit!; quare cavendum quoque est, ne similibus verbis utroque in loco eundem sensum declarari censeamus. In libro Regum enim iuxta contextum sermo est de iis, qui Baalem non adorarunt, a morte servandis ; Paulus autem de iisdem loquitur, quatenus eos Deus, ne Baalem adorarent, gratia sua in vero sui nominis cultu, 1. e. sibi, servavit. Bene autem simili modo, quo CArys., etiam S. Aug. (de dono persev. 18,47) attentos nos reddit, dictum non esse « relicta sunt miht aut re- significarelur, deum illum nihil esse nisi idolum quoddam. Dillmann (Monatsber. der Kónigl. Akademie zu Berlin 16. Ian. 1881) coniecit, Iudaeos utpote a nomine Baalis pronunliando abhorrenles pro eo in lectione publica adhibuisse nomen 5$ aicyivr, ignominia) et ad hoc Keri indicandum nomini articulum femin. praefixisse; sed si haec esset ratio. ubique rabbini arliculum femin. scripsissent, uli in aliis Kerian perpetuis, 1. De consectariis ex Scriptura deductis ac Deo loquenti attributis cír in 1 Cor. liquerunt se mihi, sed reliqui mihi »; hoc enim dicendi modo insinuari recte tenent, Israelitarum illorum, qui in communi contribulium suorum defectione fideles in vero cultu perstiterint, conservationem non eis ipsis eorumque operibus sed Deo eiusque gratiae attribui debere. Quam doctrinam Apostolus clarius enuntiat altero in comparationis membro, quod (per particulam cóv ergo, quae exemplis ad rem de qua agitur applicandis accommodandisque interdum inservit cfr /oa7. 3,29; 19,92 etc.) nunc adiungit, ut argumentum suum compleat :
11:5
5. sic ergo (cüxog cóv) et in hoc tempore (xat àv «à vov xaipo, sicut olim Eliae tempore) re/iquiae secundum electionem gratiae (salvae) factae sunt. Adiectivum salvae uncis inclusimus, ut illud rectius omitti significaremus; neque enim in primigenio textu (Actuyux xaz' ixXoyzv yaxputos yéyovev) aut antiquis versionibus (Syr. Copt. Arm. etc.) habet cui respondeat, neque ab ipsius ltalae melioribus testibus (cfr S. Aug. de dono persev. 18,87; c. luliari. V. 4,11; c. duas epp. Pel. II. 7,15; de praed. sanct. 16,33 etc.) accuratioribusque Vulg. codd. (Amiat. etc.) agnoscitur; ex 9,27 autem (reliquiae salvae fient *stypa cubfssso) velut glossa, per se utique non inepta, irrepsisse haud improbabiliter putatur (cfr To/. Est. etc.). Argumentatio porro clara est. Sicut Eliae aetate, quando universus Israel in idololatriam prolapsus a divino pacto defecisse credebatur, Deum tamen populum suum totum non repulisse ex eo apparuit, quod septem millia virorum superessent, qui genua ante Baal non curvantes foederi fideles inhaeserunt, ita apostolica quoque aetate, quum genuinus Israel, cui datae erant promissiones, Iudaeis Messiam suum respuentibus exstinctus esse videretur, Deus universum populum suum non repulerat; illius enim reliquias, aliquos nimirum pios Israelitas qui Messiam suum agnoverunt eiusque Evangelio fide se subiecerunt, superesse voluerat. Quorum numerum, si per se consideratur, haud spernendum quidem fuisse ex Actibus scimus (cfr Act.2,851; 5,4; 6,7; 21,20), Paulus tamen ad infidelium Iudaeorum multitudinem comparatum admodum parvum fuisse nomine Azlppacos (reliquiarum) indicat, quo ad praecedens verbum a:£- zov (reliqui) alludit. Clarius deinde, uti diximus, hic declarat, quod obscurius tantum in priore membro innuit, reliquiarum conservationem Deo eiusque gratiae deberi, quum eas diserte dicat factas esse secundum electionem gratiae. Qua in locutione animadvertatur oportet, genetivum gratiae non esse obiectivum, quasi intelligenda sit electio ad gratiam, uti aliqui theologi interpretantur (contra quos cfr Petav. de Deo IX. 13,5), sed subiectivum, ut designetur electio, quae gratiae debetur, seu quae ex gratia seu gratuita, minime vero ex operibus seu debita est. Hanc enim interpretationem Apostolus ipse postulat, quum explicationis causa addat :
11:6
6. si autem. gratia (yagv« i. e. per gratiam seu ex gratia electio est ac reliquiae supersunt), /am non er operibus; alioguin gratia iam non est (stiszxi fit) gratia. Summae curae ei in tota hac epistola est, ut Iudaeorum errorem refellat, qui suis ipsorum (Legis) operibus sibi iustitiam se acquirere putabant. Quare hic quoque non tantum electionem eorum, qui ad reliquias pertineant, ex gratia fieri monet, sed simul ex ipsa gratiae notione ostendit, opera electionem praecedentia ad electionem nihil conferre. Gratia quippe et debitum, quod ex operibus exoritur, inter se pugnant (cfr ad 4,5. 5); nam « gratia, inquit S. Aug. (Enchir. 107), nisi gratis est, gratia non est », et iterum (de gr. et lib. arbitr. 21,43) « ideo gratia vocatur, quia gratis datur »; gratiae igitur notio omne debitum excludit, ita ut electio, quae ex gratia est, ex operibus esse nequeat. lure merito ergo Patres tridentini nostro loco innixi docent, « nihil eorum, quae iustificationem praecedunt, neque fidem neque opera, ipsam iustificationis gratiam promereri » (Conc. tri. sess. 6. de iustific. 8). Perverse autem acatholici ex eo inferre volunt, vitam aeternam, quum a Paulo gratia Dei appelletur (6,93), ex bonorum operum merito non obtineri. « Neque enim de omnibus operibus, inquit Est., Apostolus loquitur, sed de iis quae gratiam omnem praeveniunt et proinde ad solas vires naturae referenda sunt; quomodo de operibus loquebantur ludaei suam volentes statuere iustitiam et postea Pelagiani docentes gratiam dari secundum merita. Quodsi de operibus absolute loquamur, certe non pugnat, dari aliquid ex gratia simul et ex operum merito; possunt enim ipsa opera, quibus aliquid meremur, esse gratuito donata. Atque ita certe res se habet in promerenda vita aeterna; nam opera, quibus eam meremur, a gratia Dei promanant, neque alia sunt nostra bona merita, quam Dei dona, quemadmodum id declarat Synodus trident. (sess. 6 de 1ustific. 16) verbis desumtis ex epistola Coclestini Papae ad episcopos Galliae » ; ceterum cfr ad 6,23. que Iudaeis fidem evangelicam respuentibus, fidem acceperint, earum electio ac fides meritis eorum adscribi nequit, quia secus gratia non amplius dici posset id esse, quod ex natura sua est, scilicet donum gratuitum ». Quapropter cum longe plerisque cath. et acath. interprelibus verba addita pro glossemate habemus, quod antiquitus iam ab aliquo, ut dictum paulinum c contrario illustraret, margini codicis adscriptum postea in sacrum textum irrepsit. Eius autem sensum Theoph. hac ratione declarat : « Si per opera [sc. naturalia] placemus Deo, gratia non habebit locum; nam si gratiae locus relinquitur, abit statim opus neque amplius opus est; nam ubi gratia est, opus non quaeritur, et ubi est opus, gratia non est ».
11:7
' "I. Quid ergo (zi o5v)? quod quaerebat (rectius : quaerit. £cuqxet. efr VV. LL.) Israel, hoc non est consecutus; electio autem (4; 55 &xXori) consecuta est, ceteri vero ercaecati sunt. (ixwpo0roxv). Quoniam formulam interrogativam -: zv altera interrogatio, qua accuratius definitur, haud omnino raro sequitur (cfr 3,9; 6,15; 7,7 etc.) , hic quoque nonnulli sequens membrum (« quod quaerit Israel, hoc non est consecutus ») interrogative legendum esse coniiciunt (cfr Lachm. Hof. etc.). Quominus vero ita legamus, contextus prohibet atque cum TAeod. vix non omnes illo membro responsum contineri recte tenent. Apostolus scilicet, postquam Israelem a Deo reiectum immerito dici demonstravit (vv. 1-6), quid igitur, quum sic se res habeat, de Israele dicendum sit interrogat, interrogationique suae ita respondet, ut prius populum universum, deinde duas quibus constituitur partes intueatur. Atque Israel quidem, si natio universa qua talis consideratur, dicendus est non obtinuisse id quod studiose quaesivit quaeritque (praesens ixi::!, uti saepe, rem quae nunc est etiam antea fuisse connotat). Nam studiose quaesivitetetiamnunc quaerit iustitiam, ad eam vero non pervenit, quia perversam viam ingressus, quum suis operibus iustificari velit, in lapidem offensionis offendit (cfr 9,30 sq.; 10,29. 3). Una tamen illius pars eaque minima, nimirum « reliquiae secundum electionem gratiae » (v. 5), quae hic vocantur electio i. q. electi (4 &xkcyt, pro oi &xksxzcl, sicut 4, zspvcopf pro oi «epi qrüévesa circumcisio pro circumcisi cfr 3,30; 54,9 etc.), iustitiam consecuta est, attamen illam iustitiam, uti per se patet, quae propriis operibus non acquiritur, verum credentibus gratis donatur. Ceteri vero, zi Azwzzí, i. e. omnes praeter electos seu longe maximus Israelitarum numerus, quum iustitiam Dei ignorantes suam statuere quaererent (10,3), excaecati sunt, ut Messiam suum non agnoscerent. Verbum zo?:35» (callo obducere, callo inducto obdurare), quo Paulus hic utitur (zop0052xv), in Novo Test. tropice de mentis culpabili hebetatione, qua homo veritates divinas agnoscere impeditur, semper usurpatur ideoque a V/g. plerumque, uti hic, redditur ercaecare (Marc. 6,52; 8,17, seu obtundere 2 Cor. 3,15; semel quia eadem in sententia xugAo)v excaecare iam praecessit, obdwurare cfr Ioan. 12,40; similiter xópeci caecitas v. 95; Marc. 3,5; Eph. 5,18). Moderni utique plerique zopoov reddunt oódurare atque hoc verbo maiorem, quam verbo oxAnpóvew (9,18), obdurationis gradum declarari volunt. Nulla tamen adest ratio, cur a communi Graecorum interpretatione (HesycA. XwpoUcÜnt, vugAÀoUcÓm, «opucts, dvawÜvsía [hebetudo]; Suid. z:zopoza, tEtÜgAUtat. xüGpuotg, *, t)pÀAuct;) recedamus. Ac profecto Paulum, quamvis cum mentis excaecatione obduratio cordis arctissime sit connexa, de excaecatione proxime loqui, ex sequentibus patet. Hanc enim velut poenam divinam populo iam annuntiatam esse " duobus Scripturae testimoniis (8-10) ostendit. Atque primo in loco ceteros excaecatos esse dicit,
11:8
8. sicut scriptum est : Dedit. illis Deus spiritum compunctionis (zvs5ga xxxavi2sos 1. q. spiritum soporis vel torporis) : oculos ut non videant (690.23; vc9 y, 6Aizsv)! et aures ut non audiant (bra xo y, àxojew) usque in. hodiernum diem (£oz c£; cxy:- e?» tip£pac). Ubinam hoc scriptum sit se ignorare fassus Or/g. verba prima (£3wxev aüzolg à Osóg «vsópa xazavozseg) et ultima (s; -z: s6u:- pov tipépac;) Pauli ipsius esse, reliqua vero ex /s. 6,10 non tam desumta quam conformata putavit. Cum Chrys. deinde multi antiquiores iunioresque Apostolum duo vaticinia isaiana (/s. 29,10 et 6,10) coniunxisse et ultima sola verba (s; «45 eXu:pzv Vianíza:) ex suis adiecisse statuerunt (cfr Thom. etc., Cai. lust. Nat. etc., Ag. etc.). Praeeunte &utem Herv. plerique iuniores ac moderni eum Deut. 29.3 libere quidem sed secundum sensum fideliter allegare recte tenent (cfr T^/. Est. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. etc.). Verba Deuter. iuxta alexandrinum textum, qui cum primigenio hic accurate consentit, haec sunt : oix iiox: Rope; : 0c; 3évat xal ógÜaApol; fÜAézstw xai Qczx x20: fog WI 5haizxi txóTni 2 0H dedit Dominus Deus vobis cor ad intelligendum (i. q. cor intelligens) et oculos ad videndum (oculos videntes) et aures ad audiendum (aures audientes) usque in hanc diem. Paulus autem transposita negatione e negante sententiam fecit affirmantem, ut pro cis rebus, quas Deus eousque Israelitis negasset, clarius eas poneret, quas illis Deus eousque dedisset : « Dedit eis cor non intelligens et oculos no^ videntes et aures non audientes usque ad hanc diem ». Praeterea pro primo obiecto (xag2izv «29 y; s'3ivxx cor non intelligens seu intelligendi incapax) ex valicinio quodam isaiano //s. 29,10 z:zi:e:» ópà; Nigtz zwipan xavavós:o; « potavit vos spiritu compunctionis ») locutionem z»:5pz xazavii:os substituit, quae eandem significationem habet sed cam fortius enuntiat. Nam nomen zzzzv»?:;, quo Alexandrini semel hebr. nmomn (sopor Is. 29,10) &c semel hebr. noz (titubatio Ps. 59 [60], 5) reddiderunt, S. Isidorus Pelus. (epist. IV. 101), plurimis modernis comprobantibus, a verbo xx:zvjc2::9x recte derivat, quod proprie vulnerari, translate acerbo animi dolore percelli (cfr Act. 9,37; Ps. 4,5 etc.) significat (aeque ac xxzxz7:,25:502:). Unde xazivozi; quoque proxime vulnerationem seu compunctionem designat, deinde tropice de magno animi dolore seu magna tristitia ac demum de animi stupore ac torpore adhibetur, qui ex magna tristitia exoriri solet. Ultimo hoc sensu hic sumitur. ita ut zv:2yx zx:xviisos (spiritus compunctionis) sit spiritus, qui animum torpidum veritatisque percipiendae et intelligendae incapacem reddit, seu efficit ut cor sit non intelligens. lamvero testimonium hoc, cuius sensum fideliter expressit, Paulus typice adhibet. Excaecatio enim, quam Moyses Israelitis suae aetatis obiecit, quia multis magnisque signis ac portentis, quae per qua- . draginta annos quotidie oculis suis spectarant, non obstantibus contra Deum semper murmurassent ac rebellassent, quin etiam ultimo peregrinationis anno ad idololatriam defecissent, ei figura typusque est illius excaecationis, qua ludaei Christi aetate ob continuas suas infidelitates acpraesertim ob pharisaicum suum spiritum, quo propriam suam iustitiam statuere voluerunt, puniti atque eo tandem adducti sunt, ut Dei iustitiam ignorantes in lapidem offensionis oflenderent Messiamque suum reiicerent. Cum 77eod. nonnulli verbum £2ox:v (dedit) idem hic esse volunt quod cvveo272:» (permisit), ne Deus directa excaecationis causa dici videatur; sed quo sensu [eus peccatores excaecare et obdurare recte dicatur, alibi iam explicavimus(cfrad 1,959.18 p. 95 sq. 506). Mosaico testimonio Apostolus davidicum (Ps. 68 [69], 23. 295) adiungit, quo per modum imprecationis cadem excaecatio Iudaeis annuntiatur! :
11:9
9. e£ David dicit : Fiat mensa eorim in laqueum (sz zxyix) et in captionem (zig 052xv) et in scandalum (zi; cxxi2xnov hic melius : in decipulam) et in retributionem (zi; x«zxziissx) (lis ;
11:10
10. obscurentur ocult eorum, ne videant (23. 5, Guizis), nt dorsum eorum semper incurva. Quoniam cum emphasi quadam, ut verborum allegzatorum auctoritalem commendet, Davidem testem citat (et David dicit). de davidica huius carminis origine cum multis modernis acath. (Fritzsche, Weiss etc.) dubitare non licet. Ac profecto Ps. 68 (69) etiam titulo suo in omnibus editionibus Davidi auctori inscribitur, neque quidquam solidi affertur, quo eum a Davide scribi non potuisse demonstretur. Ultimae enim eius sententiae (vv. 35-37), quae exsilii potius quam regni davidici aetati congruere videntur, simili modo quo Ps. 50 (51), 20. 21 aliique nonnulli versus, ab exsulibus, qui antiqua carmina conditioni suae magis adaptare studuerunt, additae recte dicuntur. Messianicum autem carmen esse Dominus ipse (loan. 15,25) eiusque Apostoli (oan. 2,17; Act. 1,20; Rom. 11,9. 10; 15,13) suis allegationibus tam clare testantur, ut concilium V. oecum. Theodorum Mopsu., qui carminis verba ad Christum eiusque regnum ab Apostolis dumtaxat accommodari dixit, iure merito damnaverit. Si quis vero interrogat, utrum literali an typico sensu hic psalmus ad Messiam referatur, equidem eum vel inter typicos recensendum vel potius ad illorum classem trahendum puto, quorum verba, etsi de homine iusto (et patiente) generatim agant, ita tamen sunt comparata, ut completum perfectumque suum sensum non consequantur, nisi simul et quidem potisimum de iusto et patiente xzz' i£o;4», i. e. de Christo, intelligantur (cfr Introd. spec. in libr. sacr. V. T. II. p. 118; Compend. Introd. in libr. sacr. p. 233). Ad sententias allegatas ipsas quod attinet, Apostolus alexandrinam iterum versionem, quae hic verbis potius quam sensu a massorethico textu discedit!, ita sequitur, ut eam levibus quibusdam mutationibus, quae sensum non adulterant, argumentationi suae accommodet. Alexandrini enim priorem sententiam v. 23 hac ratione reddiderunt : qsvnBfyo d; vpxzsza a)vüv Évozioy a)cOv si xavyi2x xxi eig AvzamoSocty xa ele 2xav3aXcv (« fiat mensa eorum coram eis in laqueum et in retributionem et in decipulam?»). Paulus autem vocabula ivozizv a3zóv (coram eis), utpote ad argumentationem non necessaria, praetermisit; deinde duobus nominibus, quibus instrumenta feris vel avibus capiendis inservientia designantur (ci; 22722 in laqueum, eic exáv$aJov tn decipulam), tertium synonymum («i5 922v in captionem, melius zn rete, cfr Ps. 35 [35], 7, ubi 02x i. q. nv) probabiliter ideo addidit, ut nullum iam patere effugium clarius appareret; demum locutionem «i; àvrazó8spa, quae idem quod ci; àvzxz22zsv (In retributionem) significat, ultimo in loco posuit, ut totam hanc poenam iuxta talionis legem inferri facilius intelligeretur. Clarum porro est, sermonem Psalmistae hic esse metaphoricum atque priore sententia sub imprecationis forma praedici, bona illa, quae Israel ad suam utilitatem accepit, eius interitui esse inservitura, sicut esca, qua ferae avesque a venatoribus vel aucupibus alliciuntur, eis perniciei est. Imagine mensae autem a Paulo divina Lex, vel si mavis Scriptura intelligitur, « in qua mensa, inquit Or?g., si quis volebat edere verbum Dei, appositis Legis ac Prophetarum sermonibus pascebatur ». Reenim vera Scripturae, in quibus vitam aeternam se habere ludaei putabant (loan. 5,39), eis factae sunt in laqueum, quando Dei iustitiam ignorantes illis ad propriam suam iustitiam statuendam abutebantur. Quomodo hoc fieri potuerit, altera sententia explicat, quae iterum sub imprecationis figura praedicit, eorum animos subtractione divini luminis obtenebrafum iri, ita ut non tantum Legem suam non sint intellecturi, sed Lex ipsa quoque eis futura sit durum iugum, quod pondere suo dorsa eorum incurvet neque eos amplius erectos firmosque stare sinat. Simili fere ratione plerique locum interpretantur; minus vero placet, quod Chrys. Theod. etc. imagine mensae delicias divitiasque Iudaeorum, quas in contrarium mutatum iri Psalmista annuntiet, significari volunt, aut quod ultimum membrum (dorsum eorum incurva) de servitutis iugo explicant, quo Iudaei sive a Chaldaeis, sive a Syris, sive a Romanis oppressi sint. Ceterum accuratior verborum Psalmistae interpretatio huc non pertinet; luculentissime enim ex eis, quomodocumque explicantur, apparet, Iudaeis ob suas infidelitates excaecationem velut poenam esse praedictam ; atque ad hoc potissimum vel potius unice probandum Paulus ea attulit. 2. — Praesens Israelis reieclio prorime quilem gentium, ultimo tamen ipsius Israelis saluti inservit (11,11-24). rapartouatt $ oew:roía toi, iÜvegtw, cl; T0 nagalnAüsat tou; 12. si 9i có 43ÀÀov zó mÀfowuz aotv; Oro; :Gw xazk 2jsgtw xAdónw oix dorlsazo, ojói soj otlatza. 22. "lór ojv ypnatótnta zai drotogíav toG O:ov. iri guiw toU; zicóvtac dmotoua, éri 9i ob jpnatótr«; O:o9, dàv izwuévnQ t yon;atónye inu xxi Go ixxorüácn. 33. xixiivo: Oi, dàv 4poixwuilwem co dzuüa, pxivetovotheovza:, Óuvazbg áp io:w 6 Or náiw iyxsvtzioui diroóg 24. «b yàp c0 lx tif; xazà Qó3tw (xónne dypuialos xal zapà 993v. ivexivtoloÜ ne Copt. Arm.; conira vero teztus rec. : Postquam reiectionem ad universum Israelem se non extendere demonstravit, S. Paulus maiorem quoque populi partem, quam iuxta vaticinia usque ad hanc diem excaecatam et a salute messiana exclusam dicere debuit, sine consolatione relinquere noluit. Itaque eius lapsum neque sine remedio esse neque omnem salutis spem abstulisse .in hac sectione ostendit. Deum enim misericordissimo consilio excaecationem infidelitatemque ludaeorum permittere docet, ut Evangelium ab eis repudiatum maturius ad gentes perferatur, quarum deinde fide Israel ipse ad aemulationem provocatus salutem adepturus et conversione sua omnibus summa bona conciliaturus sit (11. 12). Quae ut confirmet, Ethnicochristianos alloquens sese ipsum magno cum zelo apostolatum inter gentes exercere asserit, ut hac indirecta via aliquos ex suis contribulibus salvet (13. 15). quippe quorum conversionem et magnae utilitati mundo fore repetit (v. 15) et certo sperari posse ex eorum relatione ad patriarchas probat (v. 16). Qua ex expositione sponte sua fluit admonitio, ne Ethnicochristiani, qui benedictionis messianae ipsis non promissae quasi praeter suam naturam participes facti sint, Iudaeos benedictione illa, quamvis eis promissa sit, ad tempus privatos despiciant (17. 18). Licet enim in Iudaeorum ob infidelitatem iuste reiectorum locum successerint, timendum tamen eis esse, ne multo magis ipsi reiiciantur, nisi humiles in fide perstent (19-91). Unde demum eos admirari iubet Dei bonitatem erga se ipsos, quae duratura sit quamdiu Deo adhaereant, ac iustam severitatem in ludaeos, quae finem habitura sit in eorum conversione (22. 23*); hanc enim non superare Dei potentiam (23* 24). Potissimum igitur de excaecatorum ludaeorum sorte futura Apostolus agit eosque ad fidem allicere studet, quum ipsam gentium vocationem eis tam odiosam ad eorum utilitatem à Deo ordinari ostendat. Ethnicochristianos tamen, quibus epistolam proxime destinavit, simul ad gratias Deo agendas adducit, qui ad ipsorum salutem tam praesentem, ludaeorum excaecationem permiserit quam futuram eorumdem conversionem ordinaturus sit. luxta sapientissima ergo Dei consilia utrosque, et ludaeos et Graecos, sibi mutuo auxilio esse oportere indicat (cfr v. 30 sqq.). Ceterum animadverte, quomodo Paulus, qui ludaeorum ethnicos despicientium ac salute messiana indignos reputantium superbiam fortiter repressit (cfr ad 3,9 sqq. 27 sqq.). similiter in hac et sequente sectionibus Ethnicochristianos a despiciendis ludaeis excaecatis arceat; utrosque scilicet Deus eadem via ex infidelitate salvare vult (cfr v. 32). Eadem prorsus ratione eademque formula, qua supra (v. 1) ex vaticiniis immediate antea allatis (10,19-21) obiectionem desumsit, ut ad novam quaeslionem transiens Israelis reiectionem non ad omnia populi membra spectare doceret, Apostolus hic erroneum consectarium, quod ex iisdem vaticiniis et ex Moysis Davidisque testimoniis modo citatis (8-10) derivari potuit, sibi ipsi opponit, ut illo reiecto lapsum Israelis non esse irreparabilem contribuliumque suorum reiectionem non fore perpetuam doceat :
11:11
11. dico ergo : Numquid (sic) offenderunt (scilicet « ceteri » quos tv. 7. excaecatos dixerat), ut caderent (uX, £xzatoxv, ivx íconw)? Absit, sed tllorum delicto (xà a3vàv zapazt) salus est (melius : facta est) gentibus, ut illos aemulentur (lege : wt illos ad aemulationem provocent vel provocarent). Ad latinam versionem tria adnotentur oportet : ac primum quidem interpres interrogationi particulam sic haud recte inseruit, siquidem nulla prorsus adest ratioa finali particulae (va significatione recedendi; deinde in responso, cuius verbum graece non est expressum , melius v£yovev (facta est) quam iczív (est) supplevisset, quia Paulus ex iis argumentatur, quae facta iam esse ipsa experientia lectorum epistolae constabat; demum /a4ino verbo aemulari (hic aeque ad 1 Cor. 10,22) significationem Latinis non usitatam attribuit, si illud idem quod graecum za- patnAoov valere vult; zapzt5Acov enim est i. q. ad aemulationem provocare , uti v. 1& et 10,19 recte redditur. De accurata porro interrogationis explicatione variae sententiae inde a Patrum aetate sunt propositae. Cum S. Aug. (expos. n. 70) enim nonnulli verbis zzaíet (o/fendere) et z::«w (cadere) eandem fere significationem attribuentes, finali coniunctionis tva (t4) sensu retento, interrogari volunt, « numquid Deus permiserit eos offendere tantum, ut caderent, i. e. propter nullam aliam utilitatem inde consequentem, sed solum volens eos cadere » (cfr Thom!.), responderi &utem, « eos non deliquisse, ut tantummodo caderent, quasi ad poenam suam solum, sed ut hoc ipsum, quod ceciderunt, prodesset gentibus ad salutem » (S. Aug. l. c.; efr Haym. Herv. Thom!. Lyr. ete., Cai. Nat. Klee, Bisp. eic. — Oecol. Beza etc., Beyschl. Hofm. etc.). Attamen neque verba «:aíew et miz:ew fere sunt synonyma, neque ad istum sensum exprimendum omitti potuit adverbium pvov (solum), cui praecipua vis inniteretur, neque in hac explicatione ad ultima responsi verba («i; 5 napaQnAüsat a)x225) sufficienter attenditur. Alii cum Chrys. verba zzaísw et zizzew ita a Paulo distingui rectius censent, ut priore notio peccandi in genere, i. e. offendendi ac labendi, altera autem notio corruendi pereundique vel in totum et irreparabiliter cadendi exprimatur; parum recte autem satis multi ex eis coniunctionem tva cum Vulg. et Chrys. significatione sua finali privant atque ix6a-wxog seu de eventu (i. q. ita ut) interpretantur, acsi inquireretur, « num Iudaeorum lapsus tantus sit, ut remedium aut curationem iam non admittat » (CArys. cfr Orig. Mopsu. etc., A'tr Pel. Prim. Thom?. etc., Cat?. Tol. Est. Iust. Lap. Picon. elc., Mai. MEv. Dr. etc. — Grot. Beng. God. etc.). Neque enim iuxta contextum in gravitatem, sed in finem lapsus inquiritur. Toto quippe hoc capite Apostolus consilia exponit, quibus Deus populum Israel in salute messiana quaerenda direxerit dirigatque. Itaque finali coniunctionis *va sensu retento, interrogari dicendum est, num Deus eo consilio maiorem Iudaeorum numerum, gratiis suis propter eorum infidelitates subtractis , excaecaverit (v. T) et consequenter in lapidem offensionis offendere permiserit, ut in totum caderent sine ulla reparationis spe (cfr Cyr Alex. Gennad. Phot. Theoph. Euth. etc., Reith. Beel. Weinh. Sch. etc. — Goeb. Lange, Weiss etc.). Hanc vero interrogationem Apostolus non tantum cum abominatione negat sed etiam, vero Dei consilio exposito, iure se negare probat. ludaeorum nimirum propter suam excaecationem in Messiam suum offendentium incredulitate (zz, àz«zix v. 20) vel inobedientia (z3j àz:(0:ía v. 30), quam hic del?ctum vel lapsum (zapztoya cfe ad 5,15) appellat, factum esse docet, ut Evangelium iam nunc gentibus sit allatum , in earum autem tam matura vocatione Deum id intendisse, ut conversione ac salute earum ludaei ad aemulationem provocati ipsi quoque Evangelio sese subiicerent salutemque messianam consequerentur. Eos igitur offendere Deus permisit, non ut cadentes perirent, sed ut sese erigentes salvarentur. Quoniam in mosaico vaticinio ( Deut. 31,21) paullo antea allato (10,19), ad quod Apostolus locutione sua el« xo wapatz*ooac abros; evidenter alludit, Deus ipse populum suum ad aemulationem provocare asseritur, aliqui hic quoque vertere malunt : ut (Deus) provocet seu provocaret, qüam : ul (gentes) provocent seu provocarent illos ad aemulationem (cfr Est. etc.). Utrumque quidem recte dici potest, sensu vix aut ne vix quidem mutato, sed secunda versio, utpote constructioni congruentior, a plerisque iure praefertur ac retinenda est. Ad declarationem sententiae, qua delicto ludaeorum factam esse salutem gentibus Apostolus docet, haec cum Chrys. adnotasse iuverit. Quamvis Christus pro omnibus, ludaeis ac gentibus, mortuus sit omnibusque salutem meruerit atque Apostolos suos etiam gentibus Evangelium annuntiare iusserit, eum tamen in annuntiando Evangelio ac salute communicanda ordinem teneri Deus primitus voluit, ut ludaei, quibus promissiones erant dictae, gentes praecederent. At incredulitate Iudaeorum Evangelium respuentium factum est, ut Apostoli, iis relictis, sese ad gentes converterent eisque ante Iudaeos salutem afferrent. « Vobis, inquit Paulus ludaeos pisidienses alloquens, oportebat primum loqui verbum Dei, sed quoniam repellitis illud et indignos vos iudicatis aeternae vitae, ecce cunverlimur ad gentes » (Act. 13, 46; cfr 18,6; 19,9). Id Dominus quoque iam annuntiaverat in parabola patris familias ad coenam, quam paraverat, omnes pauperes ac debiles et caecos et claudos invitantis, quando illi qui primi invitati erant sese excusaverant (Luc. 14,16 sqq.). Itaque Iudaeorum incredulitas non est causa, cur omnino gentibus salus sit allata, sed fuit occasio, qua factum est , ut illis citius afferretur et ut multi ethaici apostolica aetate participes fierent salulis, qui eam non accepissent, si Apostoli prius Iudaeis praedicassent. Recte autem 7ol. addit, non tantum citius gentibus salutem ob ludaeorum incredulitatem esse allatam gentesque primum locum obtinuisse, sed etiam eas Iudaeorum loco esse subrogatas Christoque insertas. Fractis enim ramis naturalibus olivae inserli sunt rami oleastri ; « quod si Iudaei omnes credidissent, gentes postea quidem vocatae essent, sed multae interim periissent neque loco ludaeorum subrogatae dici possent ». Praecedentis sententiae vis praecipua est in ultimis verbis (zi; «5 zxpxTQHO2x& xjz23: UL illos ad aemulationem. provocarent , quibus ultimus finis exprimitur, quem Deus in lapsu ludaeorum permittendo habuit. Illis igitur quasi immorans Apostolus non sine voluptate describit, quantas benedictiones mundo allatura sit haec ludaeorum ad fidem accurrentium eique se subiicientium aemulatio, quam praevidet. Argumento enim a minore ad maius vel, ut alii dicere malunt, « a felici effectu causae peioris ad feliciorem effectum causae melioris » (Beel. etc.), ex salute, quam delictum ludaeorum iam attulit gentibus, concludit :
11:12
19. quod si delictum (: zxgxzzw22) illorum divitiae sunt (melius : fuerunt) mundi et diminutio (-z 5:-2952) eorum divitiae gentium, quanto magis plenitudo (72 zizo5x| eorum divitiae erunt gentium vel mundi. Haud male 7Àom. argumentum Apostoli hoc syllogismo exponit : « Bonum est potentius ad utilitatem conferendam, quam malum; atqui malum [Iudaeorum magnam utilitatem gentibus contulit; ergo multo maiorem illis Iudaeorum bonum confert » vel potius conferet. Animadvertatur autem oportet, Apostolum pro conciso suo loquendi modo in apodosi non tantum praedicatum omisisse, sed etiam prioris membri conditionalis rationem diserte non habuisse; planior esset sententia, si scripsisset : « quodsi de/ictum (2 zzpxzzoyx) illorum divitiae fuerunt mundi et dzminutio (- 7,--1.2) eorum divitiae gentium, quanto magis conversio (1, &vz:g22*, vel etiam recte factum -5 xaz5gtoga) et plenitudo (5 z^$pepx) eorum erunt divitiae mundi ». Duo membra conditionalia solo subiecto dislinguuntur, quum pro LB xapiztegi ajo» substitutum sit zz Zá-t«Wx 220v; ón reliquis plane consonant, quoniam mundus (x225:;), quo nomine saepe genus humanuni universum designatur (cfr ad 3,6), hic et v. 15, ubi populo Israel opponitur, solas gentes (:0:4) easque omnes complectitur. Ex eadem autem oppositione apparet, pronomen eor (x5zóv), quod in praecedente versu ad solos Iudaeos excaecatos referebatur, in omnibus tribus huius sententiae membris ad totum lIsraelem referri, cuius longe quidem maior pars deliquit et lapsa est, sed cuius reliquiae salutem consecutae sunt (v. 7), et qui aliquando universus fidei se subiiciet (c. 25 sq.). Porro prius membrum conditionale non est nisi praecedentis sententiae (delicto eorum facta est salus gentium) repetitio; ipsa enim salus (20752íz), quam ob Iudaeorum excaecatorum delictum (sc. incredulitatem) vel potius eius occasione gentes citius obtinuerunt, propter gratiarum quas comprehendit abundantiam hic vocatur diviliae gentium vel mundi (z125225 20vàv, 212523). Alterius vero membri subiectum difficultatem quandam creat, quia de nominis z::xuax, quod profanis inusitatum etiam semel tantum ab Alexandrinis (Is. 31,8) et bis a Paulo (hic et 1 Cor. 6,7) adhibetur, accurato sensu interpretes dissentiunt. Eorum tamen omnino praeferimus sententiam , qui hoc in loco £-:2x (quod a verbo $::2:0xx [inferiorem esse, vinci cfr 2. Cor. 11,13; 2 Petr. 2,19] derivatum proxime dumtaxat inferiorem conditionem significat, ad quam aliquis redactus est) de parvo numero intelligunt, ad quem redactus est Israel, quando eius reliquiae solae (7.c:,.7.x v. 5; xaxá eu pa: 9,27) plerisque Iudaeis fidem respuentibus salutem consecutae sunt (cfr Chrys. Theod. Diod. e., Pel. Prim. Sed. Haym. Herv. etc., Cat?. Salm. Tol. Est. Iust. Lap. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. Bisp. Weinh. LR. eic.). Aptissime enim huic populi dininutioni seu paucitati, quae divitias attulit gentium, in apodosi opponitur Israelis plenitudo (3$ xX4poya) seu populi universitas, quae, si ipsa quoque fuerit conversa , longe maiorem utilitatem gentibus collatura sit. Multo minus vero apta, immo nulla est oppositio, si ;::,ua cum EA. idem esse dicis quod xtatcya (offensio) vel «apa: (lapsus), vel si cum aliis illud interpretaris damnum detrimentumque, quod Iudaei passi sint, quatenus aut promissionum non sint facti participes (A'*"), aut a celsitudine gloriae suae defecerint (Thom.), aut « diminuti sint a sua scientia Scripturarum » (Cai!.), aut a salute messiana ad tempus exclusi sint (Fritzsche, Weiss) etc. Persuasum ergo Paulo fuit, Iudaeorum lapsum non esse irreparabilem, neque dubitavit, quin futura eorum conversio mundo summa bona esset conciliatura ; cum hac tamen eius persuasione munus quo fungebatur quodam modo pugnare videbatur. Mirum profecto non fuisset, si Ethnicochristiani, qui eum semper, contribulibus suis relictis, gentilibus praedicare videbant, eum de Israelis salute desperasse suspicati essent. Quapropter ut doctrinam propositam hac remota suspicione confirmet, Ethnicochristianis consilium exponit, quo in exercendo suo munere ducitur. Tantum nimirum abesse docet, ut de contribulium suorum salute desperans apostolatu inter gentes fungatur, ut ipsa ethnicorum conversione populum suum ad aemulationem et conversionem provocare studeat :
11:13
13. vobis enim ilico gentibus : Quamdiu (7 iz: lege : quatenus) quidem ego sum gentium apostolus, ministerium meum honorificabo (lege : honorifico, vel cum S. Aug. - glorifico 2:232),
11:14
1&. si quomodo (rectius : si forte etw; cfr 1,10) ad aemulandum prorocem carnem meam et salvos faciam aliquos ez illis. De prioris membri nexu cum praecedentibus non satis constat , quia nonnulli ex melioribus testibus lectionem oy?» 2€ (vobis auteni) pro nostro àüpiv y&p (vobis enim) exhibent (cfr VV. LL.). Quae differentia magna non est, dummodo particula 2: pro metabatica hic sumatur. qua ad novam doctrinae probationem transitur. Sua scilicet agendi ratione explicata Paulus confirmare vult, Iudaeis in lapidem oltfensionis offendentibus omnem salutis spem non esse ablatam. Ethnicochristianis autem, quos gentium nomine hic designat (uti alibi interdum cfr 15,21; 16,&; Gal. 2,12. 15 etc.), nominatim hoc argumentum proponit, ne adversus infideles Iudaeos insolentius sese efferentes eosque irritantes (cfr v. 17 sqq.) sibi sintimpedimento, quominus finem suum assequatur eosque Christo lucretur. Ceterum ex hac compellatione, in qua pronomini (ap!v voóts) nomen (zzi; z0v:zv gentibus) velut appositio additur, legitime colligitur, romanos Christianos, quibus epistola scribitur, plerosque ex ethnicis venisse (cfr 1,5 sq. 13); secus enim dici debuit : zct; yxp £6v:2w £v piv (ethnicis enim, qui inter vos sunt, dico). Argumentum porro ipsum a nostro interprete, qui graecum &g' &cov latino quamdiu vertit, parum recte est redditum !. Neque enim de muneris sui duratione Paulus loquitur, ut tempus, quo gentium apostolatu fungitur, alteri neecio cui tempori opponat?, sed de sua relatione ad ethnicos, ut eam relationi suae ad ludaeos opponat. Quam oppositionem per solitariam particulam y£v (quidem) indicans alterum membrum per particulam 2 (sed) supplendum esse vel potius hic, constructione mutata, in ultima sententiae parte latere monet (cfr 10,1; 1,8; 3,2 etc.). Hoc enim eius argumentum esse recte dicitur : « Quatenus quidem sum gentium apostolus, magno cum zelo inter eas laborans easque ad fidem adducens honorifico ministerium mihi ad earum utilitatem concreditum (Gal. 2,7 sqq.; Act. 9,15 etc.); sed z//ud hac ratione honorificans conor, si forte carnem meam (i. e. cognatos meos secundum carnem cfr 9,3) ad gentium conversarum aemulationem provocem (v. 11; 10,19) et aliquos ex illis (sc. ex contribulibus meis) salvem ». Vix opus est dicere, iuniores Graecos (cfr CArys. Theoph. Euth. eic.) a vero longe aberrare, quum verba -7» 2uxazvíxv yo2 22xip az. (munisterium meum honorifico) idem esse velint quod izxvo 2y3; (laudo vos), acsi Apostolus eodem modo, quo ludaeos -?» s3zx »z» (carnem meam appellavit, gentes conversas appellasset ministerium suum. A vero autem alii quoque aberrant, qui eum ministerium suum honorificasse dicunt, quum illud laudibus extolleret verbisque commendaret (cfr Tol. etc.), aut quum illud « gravitate morum , maturitate consiliorum, actuum honestate » (cfr S. Bern. ad Ardut. epist. 28,2; Lap. etc.) vel « verbis, exemplis, miraculis » (Picon. etc.) ornaret etc. De eiusmodi enim laudibus ornamentisque muneris sui Apostolus hoc in loco non cogitavit. Omnino potius dicatur oportet, eum ministerium suum honorificasse et illustre reddidisse, quum gentium sibi concreditarum conversionem tanto cum ardore susciperet tantaque cum industria urgeret, ut laborum suorum fructus in ipsos Iudaeos redundaret. In eo quippe est, uti S. Thom. recte adnotat, argumenti vis, quod indirectum illud studium ad Iudaeos convertendos ab ipso gentium apostolo adhibitum clarissime demonstret, eorum lapsum non esse irreparabilem. Quia tamen tempus, quo universus Israel accepturus esset fidem, nondum advenisse perspectum habuit (v. 25), Paulusse iam contentum esse declarat, si aliquos saltem ex contribulibus suis salvet. Omni enim qua potest ratione ad populi sui conversionem (etiam quatenus est gentium apostolus) aliquid conferre desiderat ob summa bona, quae ex ea in gentes redundatura esse iam antea (v. 12) indicavit atque nunc repetit :
11:15
15. si entm amissio (1; àxc£2):4, cum S. Aug. c. Faust. IX. 2 lege : reiectio) eorum reconciliatio est mundi, quae [i. e. qualis iuxta suum effectum erit] assum(o (5; «póoAnudiz) nisi vita ez mortuis (si ps, Cus, ix vixpoov)? Argumentationis forma et sensus similis est ac v. 12; ex laeto enim fructu, qui gentibus ex temporaria maioris ludaeorum partis reiectione iam exortus est, ad fructum multo feliciorem concluditur, quem ex futura populi universi conversione gentibus sperare licet. Nomen àz:252X5, in Novo Test. bis tantum (hic et Act. 27,92) legitur et utroque in loco a nostro interprete amissio redditur; verum hanc significationem, licet nomini competat et Actuum contextui congruat, ad nostrum locum minus quadrare subiectum oppositi membri docet. Namque 7, zpiz^xydis intelligenda est Israelis receptio vel assumtio in regnum messianum ; unde i, 232:£275; hic non nisi eius reiectionem vel exclusionem ex regno messiano significare potest (azc£37.7.«tv et amittendi et abiiciendi notionem admittit). Rezectio autem tamquam poena respondet ludaeorum fidem respuentium lapsui vel delicto (75 zzgzzzoya v. 12), sicut assumtio tamquam fructus ex parte Dei sequetur eorum conversionem ad fidem. Similiter locutio reconciliatio mundi, qua gentiles credentes ex inimicis amicos Dei factos csse significatur (cfr 5.10), superioribus locutionibus divitiae mundi vel gentium (v. 12) et salus gentium (v. 11) ita respondet, ut idem beneficium, secundum diversas tamen rationes, designetur. Fructum, qui ex totius Israelis conversione gentibus proventurus sit, laetum eximiumque fore, Apostolus supra quidem innuit; quis tamen sit non tradit; hic nunc utique eum vocat vitam ex mortuis, at locutio haec ipsa quoque obscurior est. : Praecipuas illius interpretationes paucis indicabimus, antequam eam, quam praeferimus, exponemus. Plerique quum antiquiores tum moderni vitam, quae ex mediis mortuis exoriatur, vel ipsam universalem mortuorum resurrectionem interpretantur, quae simili modo, quo ludaeorum infidelitatem secuta sit reconciliatio gentium , immediate plenariam Israelis conversionem consecutura sit (id quod ex Matth. 24,14 colligunt), vel saltem vitam perfecte beatam, qua iusti resuscitati fruituri sint atque opus redemtionis inventurum sit ultimum suum complementum (cfr Orig. Chrys. [?]*. Mopsu. Cyr Alex. Theod., Sedul. Haym . Herv. Thom?, etc., Cai. Tol. Est?. Lap?. Nat?. etc., Klee Heith. Bisp. LR'. Dr. Weinh. Sch. etc. — de W. Mey. Weiss Goeb. etc.). Cui interpretationi haud levia tamen obiiciuntur. Primum enim satis iam esí mirum, quod Apostolus ad resurrectionem universalem designandam pro consueta sua locutione (f ávdetaci vexpov vel ex. vexpiv cfr ad 4,4 p. 41 sq.) hic plane inusitatam et parum claram elegerit; si quis vero respondet, eum potissimum vitam beatam, qua resuscitati fruituri sint, efferre voluisse ( Weiss), non attendit, eum praemisso articulo dicturum fuisse : 5$ Co) ix. vexpoiv, si ad determinatam illam vitam attentionem nostram convertere voluisset. Deinde mirum quoque videtur, quod illam beatitudinem, qua fruentur etiam iusti, quos Dominus adveniens vivos reperturus est (cfr ad 4 Cor. 13,51 sqq.), simpliciter vitam ez mortuis appellet, quodque eandem, licet eam iustis tam certam esse alibi dicat, ut de eius spe glorientur (35,2), immo eam quodam modo iam possideant (cfr ad 2 Cor. 5,1), hic quasi dependentem faciat a ludaeorum conversione, quam futuram esse nondum docuit sed infra tandem revelabit (v. 25). Magis demum mirum est, quod praemium omnibus iustis, ludaeis non minus quam ethnicis conversis, commune hic considerel. velut eximium ac singulare quoddam bonum, quod specialim gentibus ex Iudaeorum conversione proventurum sit. Quapropter explicatio haec, licet tot tantorumque interpretum auctoritate commendetur, nobis non probatur; eam tamen non omni omnino probabilitate carere libentissime concedimus. Alii locutionem vita ex mortuis sensu translato de spirituali vita gratiae interpretantur, inter se autem etiam in varias sententias abeunt. Iuxta haud paucos plenaria Israelis conversio genles ad vitam spiritualem excitatura dicitur, quatenus aut gentiles nondum conversos sit adductura ad fidem evangelicam, aut gentiles iam conversos sed in fide tepescentes titubantesque vel peccatis obnoxios ad pristinum fervorem sit reductura, ita ut initium sit florentissimae cuiusdam aetatis Ecclesiae (cír Ater hom. Lyr. Iust. Nat*. Mai. M Ev'. LR? Ag. etc. — Phil. God. etc.). Cui explicationi non tantum id obstat, quod tropica haec locutionis explicatio in 6,13 el Eph. 2,5 dumtaxat debile habeat fundamentum, sed maxime quod una ex parte conversio universi Israelis locum non habitura sit, nisi postquam « plenitudo gentium intraverit » in Ecclesiam (v. 23), ita ut de propagatione fidei inter ethnicos verba intelligi non possint, altera autem ex parte iuxta ea, quae Dorninus ipse de futura Ecclesiae suae sorte praedixit, sperare vix ac ne vix quidem liceat, eius statum hac in terra unquam fore tam florentem, ut omnibus Christianis ad fervorem revocatis vita ex mortuis vocari mereatur. Alio sed plane erroneo modo Zst !. (cum nonnullis acath. Calv. Beza etc.) tropum intelligit; inter peccatorum scilicet remissionem (reconciliatio xava)Aavá) et gratiae iustificantis infusionem (vifa ex mortuis) ratione distinguens hanc esse vult Pauli argumentationem : « Si Iudaeorum 8biectio cessit mundo ad peccatorum remissionem, quid mundo conferet eorum assumtio nisi iustificationem, quae est vita ex mortuis »? Procul dubio iustifilcatio a peccatorum remissione ratione distingui potest (cfr 4,93), at re ab ea non est separata, quia ipsa gratiae infusione peccata delentur; iustificationem ergo velut ornamentum maius reconciliationi opponere non licet. Multo minus autem iustificatio, quam gentiles conversi nunc iam obtinent, tamquam fructus futurae ludaeorum conversionis vel tamquam res cum illa intime connexa et ab ea utcumque dependens considerari potest. Omittimus eos, qui ad argumentationem non attendentes ludaeorum assumtionem ipsis Iudaeis vitam novam diciarbitrantur cfr Pel. Salm. etc.?, aut nomine assumlionis Apostolos designari volunt. qui gentibus novam vitam attulerint (cfr Dion.) similesque paucorum opinationes. Interpretum quos recensuimus error potissimum cx eo exoritur, quod locutione zu, àx vexpov (vita aliqua ex mortuis), quamvis articulo non definiatur neque ergo ad unum ex multis, quae intelligi per se possunt, designandum determinetur, unum definitum bonum, quod gentibus ex Israelis assumtione exorturum sit, a Paulo significari sibi persuadeant. Rectius autem iuniores Graeci (cum CArys., ut videtur) et nonnulli iuniores modernique locutionem indeterminatam quasi comparative vel proverbialiter ita adhiberi tenent, ut summam quandam utilitatem vel felicitatem designet sed eaim accuratius non deliniat (cfr PAot. Theoph. : « vita ex mortuis i. e. bona infinita », Oecum. : « perfecta et omnimoda laetitia sicut in perfecta et communi vita et resurrectione a mortuis » , EutA. : « quum rem augere velit, eam cum resuscitatione comparat » ; similiter Just. Est?. etc., Beel. M Ev?. etc. — Grot. Ros. Oltram. eXc.!.). Simili igitur modo, quo supra (v. 12), Paulus plenariam Israelis conversionem gentibus summae utilitati ac felicitati fore docet, sed aeque parum hic atque ibi nobis revelat, quaenam illa utilitas ac felicitas sit. Nostrum autem non est, coniecturis magis minusve probabilibus id assequi velle, quod Apostolus ipse fortasse ignoravit aut saltem dicere noluit. Itaque Paulus, quoniam gentibus suae curae concreditis eximia bona ex ludaeorum assumtione proventura esse praevidet, pro sua quoque parte ad eam promovendam aliquid diligentissimo ministerii sui exercitio conferre studet. Ne quis vero hanc spem inanem esse eiusque laborem, quia Iudaei converti nequeant, irritum fore obiiciat, se illorum conversionem iure sperare ostendit. Atque primum quidem illos ob suam relationem ad patriarchas ius quoddam ad fidem salutemque evangelicam habere monet :
11:16
16. quod si delibatio (vel melius iuxta consuetam nominis 3, 3zx?;/, versionem : primitiae) sancta est, et massa (x5 g3pxpa), et si radiz sancta, et rami (à xxa3o).. Apostoli spes ergo sanctitate nititur, quam ludaeis omnibus competere duabus similitudinibus ostendit. Sanctitatem autem intelligit externam vel legalem, quae ad internam sanctificationis gratiam quasi disponat praeparetque atque etiam ius quoddam conferat ; sanctitatem igitur similem illi, quam filiis nondum baptizatis parentum fidelium atque infideli viro cum fideli coniuge sine contumelia creatoris cohabitare consentienti attribuit (cfr Comm. in 1 Cor. p. 18* sqq.). Priorem similitudinem ex praecepto rituali (Vim. 15,19-21 iuxta Mass. et Alex.) desumit, quo Israelitae, quum panes coquerent, ex subactae farinae massa (:5 e3pxpya) ante omnia partem (primitiae àzzp;4) desumere ex eaque placentam formare iubebantur, quae Deo sacra esset ideoque aut sacerdotibus tradi aut comburi deberet, ut hac primitiarum (vel delibationis) consecratione massa tota panesque omnes ex ea confecti Domino consecrarentur (cfr PA?/on. de honor. sacerd. Opp. ed. Mangey IM. 232; Fl. Ioseph. Antiq. IV. 5,3). Hinc prius membrum est perspicuum : massa ipsa, quia in primitiis oblatis et sanctificatis repraesentatur, particeps est sanctitatis. Diversa utique, sed per se clara quoque est alterius similitudinis, quae in sequentibus accuratius excolitur, ratio. Ipsa sua origine enim rami participes fiunt naturae ac proinde etiam sanctitatis radicis, ex qua pullulant. Iamvero totum contextum perlustranti dubium esse non potest, quin in secunda similitudine Paulus radicis nomine intelligat patriarchas, a quibus Israelitae originem duxerunt; unde illos omues sanctos (sanctitate illa externa, quam descripsimus) esse dicit ob eorum originem a patribus, qui sancti Deoque accepti promissiones divinas receperunt posterisque suis velut hereditatem transmiserunt, ita ut hi quoque proprium quoddam ius ad eas habeant. Nulla autem est ratio, cur priorem similitudinem cuni secunda intime connexam alio sensu interpretemur; etenim Apostolus patriarchas sanctificatos aptissime velut primitias Deo consecratas considerare potest, quibus tota natio israelitica Deo consecrata ac sanctificata sit. Hanc explicationem A**'jam tradit (« manifestum est, quia quod unius substantiae est, unum est, ac per hoc non potest delibatio sancta esse et massa immunda; delibatio enim de massa est; ideoque ostendit, non posse indignos ad fidem dici hos; quorum iam patres adepti sunt fidem; quia si pars ludaeorum credidit, cur non et alia pars posse credere dicatur? Immutatis deinde verbis — et si radix sancta, et rami — cadem repetit, ut sensum commendet duobus exemplis ») eandemque multi iuniores ac plerique moderni sequuntur (cír Cai. Salm. Est. Iust. Nat. etc., Klee Reith. Mai. Beel. LR. Weinh. Dr. Sch. etc. — God. Goeb. Weiss etc.). Reliqui vero iuniores ac moderni cum antiquioribus in varias sententias abeunt. Haud recte, quia ad contextum, qui de universi Israelis sorte futura agit, non attendunt, aliqui nominibus massae et ramorum solos credentes Iudaeos ita designari volunt, ut primitiis ct radice aut Christus, qui solus sit sanctus (cfr Orig. etc.) aut patriarchae (cfr Chrys. Phot. Theoph. Oec. Euth. etc.) significentur. Quodsi illi utramque similitudinem de eadem re recte interpretantur, alii sine sufficiente ratione duas similitudines ita distinguunt, ut massam et ramos quidem nobiscum de universo populo iudaico, ac similiter radicem de patriarchis , sed primitias aut de Christo (cfr Mopsu. Theod. Pel. etc.) aut de Apostolis primisque lIudacochristianis intelligant (cfr Prim. Herv. Thom. Syr. etc., Tol. Lap. Pic. etc. , MEv. Bisp. Ag. etc. — de W. Rück. Lange, etc.). Aptissime nunc, postquam Israelis iure ad promissiones asserto Iudaeis spem salutis non deesse declaravit, Apostolus alteram imaginem continuans Ethnicochristianos admonet, ne eos despiciant :
11:17
17. quod si aliqui rami fracti sunt (vel potius : defracti sunt vel avulsi sc. ab arbore à5:x3c0n22v) , (t autem , quum oleaster (ejpi£kavog) esses, insertus es tn illis (melius : znter illos iv a5z21;) et socius (i. q. simul particeps cyvxewovic) radicis et pinguedinis olivae (z1.; i?xiaz) factus es,
11:18
18. noli gloriari adversus ramos; quodsi gloriaris, non tu radicem portas, sed radir te. Si sermonem metaphoricum in proprium transferimus, hic est sententiarum sensus : « Quamvis ludaei multi a regno messiano, ad quod vi originis suae velut patriarcharum filii pertinebant, ob suam infidelitatem (cfr v. 20) sint exclusi, Ethnicochristiani tamen, qui ob suam fidem per solam misericordiam divinam (cfr 15,9) , quum origine sua nullum omnino ius haberent, in illud admissi benedictionumque illius participes facti sunt, nequaquam habent, cur Israelem superbe despiciant, idque eo minus, quia non nisi propter suam coniunctionem cum illo ad bona illi promissa pervenerunt ». Una nimirum ex parte Apostolus cum prophetis (cfr Jerem. 11,16; Os. 14,9) populum iudaicum ex sancta patriarcharum stirpe oriundum nobili ac speciosae olivae singulosque Iudaeos naturalibus eius ramis ita comparat, ut alii, qui fidem patris sui Abrahae imitati in Christum crediderunt , ei sint rami arbori inhaerentes , qui cum radice uniti pinguedine olivae (scilicet benedictione Abrahae promissa cfr Gal. 3,14) fruantur, alii vero, qui in venturum quidem Messiam crediderant, advenientem autem respuerant, ob fidem amissam ramis de oliva defractis et avulsis assimilentur. Attamen ut Iudaeis parcat praecaveatque, ne Ethnicochristiani insolescant, quasi per litoten a/iquos ex ramis (xwas àv zÀA42ov cfr ad 3,3), acsi pauci tantum sint, fractos dicit. Ac profecto quamquam longe plurimi illius aetatis ludaei a. fide recesserant et solae reliquiae (v. 5) eam retinuerant, infideles velut paucos recle considerare potest prae omnibus illis Abrahae posteris, qui et ante Messiae adventum in eum credentes fidem patris sui imitati erant et advenientem Messiam cum fide receperunt et in futuro tempore ad paternam fidem revertentur (v. 25). Altera deinde ex parte Ethnicochristianos, unum ex eis synecdochice pro omnibus alloquens (4u autem , Ethnicochristianae, quisquis sis), ramis assimilat ex vili oleastro excisis, qui in nobilem illam olivam medii inter illius ramos naturales (v a5:2:;) inserti una cum his eandem sanctam radicem ac pinguedinem illius participant (coyxzwvov2;). Sunt qui gentium universitatem (5 z5poya vóv £0vày v. 25), quae infra (v. 24) oleaster vocetur, etiam hic pronomine /« compellari arbitrantur (Est. : « tu, o popule gentilis, quum olim esses oleaster, insertus es olivae » cfr Cai. Lap. etc.); sed parum recte. Neque enim integra arbor, sed eius surculus, alteri inseri solet, atque clarum quoque est, Paulum eos solos alloqui, quos ex naturali oleastro excisos dicit (v. 24), i. e. eos solos ethnicos, qui ethnicismo reiecto fidem evangelicam jam receperant. Interpretes illi non attenderunt, graecum &vgrAato; , quod. et substantivum est et adiectivum (4 &vygi£zavzz vel 4$ &vpueAaía oleaster, et xygi£Aavzg in oleastro natus, vel si vocabulum Latinis non usitatum fingere licet: oleastrinus), nostro in loco adiectivum esse (ayot- Xaov; óv quum in oleastro natus esses) neque satis accurate a latino interprete substantivo oleastri (quum oleaster esses) esse redditum. Porro graecum £v ajzctz (n illis) a nonnullis ad totam expressionem «tvi; 5Qy xA320y £:w.xs0n2x» (aliqui ex ramis fracti sunt) ita referunt, quasi ethnici zn /oco (i. q. pro) vel in /ocum fractorum ramorum inserti dicerentur (cfr CArys. Theoph., S. Aug. in Psalm. 72 n. 2, TAom. Tol. Bisp. Ag. etc.). Neutra tamen significatio locutioni iv aj:::; competit, quae potius ad solum nomen :zà» z4z2ov referatur oportet, ut 2nter naturales olivae ramos inseri dicantur. Significatur ergo, ethnicos , qui crediderunt, extraordinario Dei beneficio (insertione sc. sua) idem decus accepisse, quod ad ludaeos (naturales ramos) iam vi originis eorum pertinebat. Hanc enim explicationem omnino postulat sequens eu22twovóg (comparliceps, consocius), cuius c»v non nisi ad naturales ramos arbori inhaerentes referri potest. Similiter alibi quoque ethnici conversi una cum ludaeis conversis « coheredes et concorporales et comparticipes promissionis » (Eph. 3,6) dicuntur. Quum in oppositione ad ludaeos, qui utpote summis beneficiis divinis semper ditati recte similes dicuntur ramis nobilis olivae a Deo ipso plantatae magnaque cum cura cultae, ethnici, quos Deus in praeteritis generationibus vias suas ingredi permiserat (Ac£. 15,15), cum agrestis incultique oleastri ramis comparentur, eorum superbia haud parum iam praecavetur. Ipsa enim hac comparatione memores esse iubentur pristinae conditionis suae tristissimae, quando « sine Christo (quippe qui eis non esset promissus et cuius ne notitiam quidem haberent) alienati a conversatione Israel (zz; z27«::íz5 122 'IopxiA i. e. a divino, quo Israel fruebatur, regimine), hospites (:£vx i. q. expertes) testamentorum, promissionisspem non habeates et sine Deo (30:2 i. q. speciali Dei auxilio et protectione destituti) degebant in hoc mundo » (EpA. 2,11. 12). Quoniam autem Ethnicochristiani ab hac sua miseria liberati non sunt, nisi quando in sanctam olivam inserti eius radicem ac pinguedinem participare coeperunt, iure merito admonentur, ne inserti adversus eius ramos naturales, eo quod aliqui ex eis fracti sint, glorientur illosque superbe despiciant. Quin etiam, ut eorum superbia omnino arceatur, relationem perpendere iubentur, quae inter ramos insertos et radicem arboris cui inserti sunt intercedat : tantum quippe abest, ut radix a ramis insertisquidquam accipiat iisque ad vitam suam indigeat, ut ipsi radice indigeant et ab ea alantur. Bene 7/oni. in ultima haec verba sententiae : « Quodsi non obstante mea admonitione gloriaris insultando [udaeis stantibus vel excisis, hoc considera ad repressionem gloriae tuae, quod /» radicem non portas , sed radir te, i. e. Iudaea non accepit a gentilitate salutem, sed e converso salus ex Iudaeis est (Joc, 4.22] ». Restat, ut de difficullate dicamus, quam paulina similitudo creat. Namque « iusta legem agriculturae » (A'*") surculus arboris sativae et eultae, quae bonos fert fructus, agresti trunco malos vel nullos fructus ferenti inseri solet, ut cum eo coalescens crescat fructusque sibi congeneres producat; minime vero surculus arboris agrestis arbori bonae inseritur. lamvero iuxta Paulum oleastri ramus bonae olivae inseritur ; unde antiquitus iam nonnulli eum similitudinem , qua utitur, non ex rerum natura desumsisse sed libere finxisse sibi persuaserunt. « Ne hoc quidem, inquit O»/;., lateat vos in hoc loco, quod non eo ordine Apostolus olivae et olcastri similitudinem posuit, qui apud agricolas habetur; illi enim magis olivam oleastro inserere ct non olivae oleastrum solent; Paulus vero apostolica auctoritate ordine commutato res magis causis, quam causas rebus aptavit ». Alii Graeci de hac difficultate non loquuntur ; inter Latinos autem praeter A'""" et Pe/. praesertim S. Aug. eam commemorat; monet enim « contra consuetudinem esse naturae, quam notitia hominis comprehendit, ut oleaster insertus in olea non oleastri baccas sed olivae pinguedinem ferat » (c. Faust. XXVI. 3). Unde alibi (enarr. in Ps. 72 n. 2) similitudinem ab Apostolo eo consilio esse conformatam concludit, ut appareret, « omnipotentia sua Deum fecisse, ut oleaster (i. e. ecclesia gentium) in radicem olivae insereretur et non baccas silvestres sed olivam daret »; nam « quis, inquit, inserit oleastrum in oliva? oliva solet in oleastro, oleastrum in oliva nunquam vidimus; quod enim inseritur, hoc crescit et eius rei fructus invenitur; invenitur non radicis fructus sed surculi ». Quibus similia nonnulli iuniores ac moderni habent; unus pro omnibus audiatur Est. : « Nihil, inquit, absurdum, si quis similitudinem assumat ab eo, quod in natura non fit eo ordine, quo ad institutum applicatur. Tale enim est quod gentili populo Paulus dicit : Ita tecum actum est, ac si ex oleastro surculum quis inserat olivae, fructum inde vel praeter naturam consecuturus ». Verum non obstante Orig. et S. Aug. negatione antiquitus olivis interdum oleastri surculos esse insertos, quin eliam istam insertionem saltem nonnullis in regionibus satis usitatam fuisse constat. Refert enim Columella (V. 9,16 ed. Schneid.) : « Solent etiam quamvis laetae arbores (oleae) fructus non afferre; eas terebrari gallica terebra convenitatque ita in foramen viridem taleam oleastri Àmmitti ; sic velut inita arbor foecundo semine fertilior exstat ». Atque iuxta Palladium (de insilione XIV. v. 53 sq.) : « Foecundat sterilis pingues oleaster olivas, Et quae non novit, munera ferre docet ». Recentiores quoque aliqui referunt, inveterascenti olivae ab agricolis ramum oleastri inseri, quo quasi renovctur et ad fructus denuo ferendos excitetur (cfr ScAuze Leitungeu des Hóchsten V. 88; Michaelis Oriental. Biblioth. X. 67 sqq. ; Bredenkamp in Paulus Memorabilien 1l. 1*9 sqq.). lure merito quidem dubitare licet, num iuxta physiologiae leges fieri possit , ut oleastri ramus insertus laetam sed sterilem olivam foecundet aut veterascentem ad novam fertilitatem excitet. Quoniam vero Columellae et Palladii testimoniis constat, oleastri insitionem in olivam antiquitus in usu fuisse, nihil obstare censemus, quominus Apostolus ad illum usum attendisse et ex eosimilitudinem suam desumsisse dicatur. Utique obiicitur, oleastri surculum iuxta allegata testimonia utilitatem afferre olivae, iuxta similitudinem autem paulinam ex oliva utilitatem percipere. Verum haec duo nequaquam ita inter se pugnant, ut ideo similitudinem ex isto usu apte derivari negemus. Recte quippe respondetur, auctores citatos ad dubium finem ,.ob quem insertionem illam ab agricolis adhiberi arbitrantur, potissimum vel unice attendisse, Paulum vero, incerto isto fine praetermisso, ad id solum attendisse, quod in illa insertione, uti in quacumque alia, non fieri non potest. Certum enim est, olcastri surculum, si olivae rite inseritur, cum illa coalescere eamque deinceps , uti Clem. Alex. (Strom. VI. 15. M. 9,351) ait, pro agro habere ex quo nutritur, vel uti Paulus ipse loquitur, radicis et pinguedinis . (sc. suci) olivae una cum eius naturalibus ramis participem fieri. Haec duo sola Paulus in tota sua similitudine supponit eaque ex illo agricolarum usu legitime desumere potuit; ad alia vero, quae non commemorat, similitudinem extendere neque opus est neque licet. Ex sua admonitione obiectionem, qua ethnici gloriationem suam forsitan excusent, Paulus ipse derivat ac praeoccupat, ut illius refutatione monitum suum corroboret eorumque superbiam denuo cohibeat :
11:19
19. dices ergo : Fracti sunt rami, ut (iva) ego inserar (vel accuratius : insererer). Haud recte Tolet. obiectionem ex verbis immediate praecedentibus (radix portat te) desumi putat, acsi Ethnicochristiani responderent : « Non gloriamur adversus radicem, quae nos nunc portat, sed adversus ramos fractos, quorum in locum inserti sumus »: neque enim radix, quae hic non commemoratur, et rami, sed rami naturales et inserti inter se opponuntur. Ex eo potius obiectio procedere dicenda est, quod Ethnicochristiani, quaequae pristina eorum abiectio ac miseria fuerit, nunc saltem ludaeis a Deo antepositi sint ac proin adversus illos gloriari possint, quos Deus a messiano regno excludi eo consilio permiserit, ut ethnici in illud intrarent. Quem in sensum bene 7/7». « Nemo, inquit , sustinet detrimentum unius rei, nisi propter pretiosiorem et magis dilectam, sicut medicus permittit infirmitatem in pede, ut sanet oculos; sic igitur ex hoc ipso [quod delicto Iudaeorum facta est salus gentium v. 11] videtur gentilitas esse pretiosior ac mazis Deo dilecta, quam ludaea ». Quam obiectionem refutaturus Apostolus factum , cui innititur, concedit quidem, sed ex eo conclusionem illam erronee derivari ostendit, quia ad veram ac propriam eius rationem non attenditur :
11:20
20. bene (»x- Ààs); propter incredulitatem (melius : tnfidelitate seu per infidelitatem! 53) &xwla) fracti sunt; tu autem fide (ct; «iozsc i. q. per fidem) stas; noli altum sapere (vel : noli superbire y, 05^ gp2vst) sed time. Adverbium xaAàg (bene, optime) concedentis utique et approbantis est, at hic cum ironia quadam positum videtur, uti ex addita sententia apparet : « Recte ais, illos fractos et te insertum esse, quin etiam dicere licet, illos fractos esse, ut tu insereris; nihilominus rem accuratius perpendas velim ». Sunt, qui solam naturalium ramorum fractionem et agrestium insertionem ab Apostolo concedi, causalem autem nexum, qui inter fractionem et insertionem adesse in obiectione asseritur (ivx &0 evxevcpiotio ut ego insererer), ab eo negari censeant (cfr Ma?. Becl. Bisp. etc. — Oltram. Weiss etc.). At aliquem causalem nexum inter Iudaeorum reiectionem et vocationem gentium adesse, Paulus supra (vv. 11. 12. 15) ipse agnovit; omnem igitur hic negare non potest. Ac revera ramorum naturalium fractionem causam occasionalem fuisse insertionis agrestium supponens explicat, quae sit vera ac propria vel, uti alii dicunt, formalis causa quum reiectionis ludaeorum tum admissionis ethnicorum : per infidelitatem (z$, àzwzia), i. e. eo ipso quod in Christum credere noluerunt, fracti sunt aliqui ex ramis naturalibus, aliis qui Messiam advenientem agnoverunt in oliva remanentibus; ac similiter per fidem («$ xíaz&), i. e. eo ipso quod Evangelio sibi annuntiato credentes sese subiecerunt et nunc subiecti manent, aliqui ex oleastri ramis in olivam inserti sunt ac nunc in ea s/an4 et virent, aliis ramis qui credere renuerunt in abiecto oleastro persistentibus. Iamvero quia a fide, i. e. a gratuito Dei dono, de quo gloriari, quasi suum ipsius esset opus, nemini licet, tota salus pendet atque fides ipsa sine humilitate conservari nequit, sua sponte consequitur admonitio : noli altum sapere (seu superbire), sed time potius, ne tu quoque, sicut rami illi naturales, fidem amittas et per infidelitatem frangaris;
11:21
21. s/ enim Deus naturalibus ramis non pepercit , (cave) ne forte nec tibi parcat. Ad sensum haud multum refert, utrum cum iunioribus codd. graecis ac plerisque verss. hanc Vulgatae lectionem retineamus, an cum antiquioribus codd. graecis et S. Aug. alteram fortiorem praeferamus : « s? enim Deusnaturalibus ramis non pepercit, neque tibi parcet » (cfr VV. LL.). Naturalibus autem certe non securiores sed minus securi sunt rami contra naturam inserti (cfr v. 24); quare aliqui Apostolum per litoten hic minus dicere quam significare haud immerito censent; Deum quippe Ethnicochristianis, nisi humiliter sentiant, etiam minus quam ludaeis parciturum esse insinuat. « In hoc ergo, inquit TÀom., consistit solutio Apostoli, quod quum aliquis videtse gratiam adeptum esse, alio cadente, non debeat extolli contra cadentem, sed magis timere sibi ipsi, quia ipsa superbia est causa praecipiti, et timor est causa custodiae et cautelae ». Quam egregium hic habeamus argumentum contra pseudoreformatores dictitantes hominem fidem iustitiamque semel acceptam amittere non posse atque plenam perfectamque iustitiae suae certitudinem habere (cfr ad 1 Cor. 10,12), bene exponit Thom. Stapleton (i. h. 1.) : « Quod tam serio, tam acriter, tam multis verbis gentes conversas Apostolus monet, ne ad Christi fidem veritatisque agnitionem misericordissima Dei gratia perducti, perfidis interim ludaeis in sua incredulitate relictis, inde efferantur aut insolescant aut sibi placeant, tamquam de salute adepta securi et extra omne amittendae salutis discrimen positi, sed potius timeant et hoc ipsum timeant, ne propter incredulitatem frangantur, hoc sane totum ad commentitiam calvinianam fidem , quae est divinae benevolentiae nunquam amittendae certa persuasio, et ad ipsam electorum fidem indelebilem, quam conformiter linxit Calvinus, denique ad totam illam certitudinem gratiae ac salulis, quam velut propriam Christianismi notam omnes hodie haeretici arctissime complexi sunt, penitus evertendam et refutandam invicte valet. Ubi enim homini iam credenti ac fide stanti timor adhuc futuri casus superest, ibi nec persuasio illa commentitia, neque indelebilis fides, neque certitudo praesumta ullum locum habere potest; quandoquidem nihil magis securitati adversatur quam timor, nihil certius salutis certitudinem tollit quam facile possibilis a salute lapsus, neque denique indelebile dici potest, cuius delendi et amittendi certum periculum imminet ». Satis mirum est, quod £st. ex hac Pauli admonitione colligat , omniaa Dei voluntate ita pendere, ut libero hominis arbitrio locus non superesse videatur. Egregie quidem ait : « Haec ratio validissima est ad comprimendam omnem gloriationem gentilium adversus Iudaeos; neque minus valebit, etiamsi non à maiore sed a pari procedat, de quocumque homine gloriante adversus alterum. Quum enim omne bonum a Deo sit et ipse nemini quidquam debeat, nisi quantum vult debere per spontaneas promissiones et pacta, tam potest libera sua voluntate permittere casum ac defectionem gentilium [scilicet fidem aut non recipientium aut acceptam abiicientium], quam permisit Iudaeorum [Messiam suum respuentium], tam casum huius hominis (cum gratia non cooperantis], quam illius [similiter non cooperantis]; quod enim slat quisque, totum ad gratuitam Dei misericordiam referre debet [quae ni- mirum gratiam confert, quacum homo, si cooperatur, stare potest] ». Quomodo autem nunc concludat : « Igitur ostendit hic locus, ne reprobationem quidem esse ez merilis, sed ex sola Dei voluntate », nemo facile dixerit. Nonne Apostolus statim (v. 22) clarissime docet, ramum excisum iri, nisi ipse per humilitatem et timorem in gratia, quam a divina bonitate accepit, permanere studeat? Sed de erronea hac sententia antea iam diximus. Adversus naturales igitur ramos, eo quod fracti sint ut ipse inseretur, Ethnicochrisüano gloriari non licet, sed potius sibi, ne ipse quoque frangatur, timens benignitatem ac iustam severitatem perpendere debet, quam Deus aequali modo erga Iudaeos et erga ethnicos exhibet :
11:22
22. vide ergo bonitatem (melius : benignitatem yonesóve:za cfr ad 2,6) et severitatem (iz2-2píxv) Dei : in eos quidem qui ceciderunt (iz piv to)g wisÓviag) severitatem. (Xz::29íav vel iuxta alteram lectionem : xzotcgia severitas sc. est), in te autem bonitatem ( Xpnetóvn:a benignitatem vel yprs1oxu; benignitas) Dei, si per manseris (&xv éxwistvug vel : si permaneas iàxv ézw£vrs efr VV. LL.) in bonitate. (iv 4oxavécqu in benignitate); alioquin et tu excideris;
11:23
93. sed et illi, si non permanserint (iàv p, éxwpsivoty vel : si non permaneant £x yit iswiévaow) in incredulitate, inserentur. Quoniam substantiva X£n015*ng et àxoropía articulo carent, non tam attributa ipsa in se, quam eorum manifestationes quasdam significari dicendum est. Aptissime autem Apostolus lectoribus suis, ut eos ad humilitatem salutaremque timorem exhortetur, considerandum meditandumque (32: vide i. q. attentionem tuam converte in...) proponit, quomodo attributa illa in ethnicorum vocatione et in reiectione ludaeorum sese manifestaverint et in utrorumque sorte continuo sese manifestent. 'Benignitatem quippe Deus manifestavit erga ethnicos illos, quos non ob eorum merita praecedentia sed gratuito ex mera misericordia ad fidem adduxit; iustitiae vero severitatem ac rigorem (xzz:zzpíav, cui nomini, uti a Paulo 7056:5:n; benignitas , Ma a Plut. de puer. educ. 18 zpazzo; clementia et à Dion. Hal. VI. 61 «2 £zuwéz lenitas opponitur) adhibuit erga Iudaeos non omnes, sed eos qié ceciderunt (isi 229g z:05vz25), i. e. qui sua ipsorum culpa in lapidem offensionis offendeutes fide amissa lapsi sunt. Perverse Es(. «25; z:62vzaz interpretatur « quos Deus cadere permisit », atque perversius addit : « quae permissio ad severitatem pertinet tamquam divinae reprobalionis effectus ». Nam de reprobatione hic non agitur atque iuxta Paulum Iudaeorum lapsus (zz z:2:iv) non est cffectus sed causa. manifestationis severitatis : quia ludaei fidem respuentes peccarunt et lapsi sunt, ideo Deus contra cos sese severum exhibuit iustitiaeque suae rigorem manifestavit. Hoc enim sensu sententiam explicandam esse evidentissime elucet ex eo, quod neque divinae benignitatis erga Ethnicochristianos neque divinae severitatis contra Iudaeos incredulos manifestationem Apostolus constantem immutabilemque fore doceat, nisi quantum priores in fide, alteri in incredulitate persistant. Nam Ethnicochristianus benignitatem Dei erga se experiri dicitur, s/ permanserit (vel permaneat) in benignitate; sin autem in ea non permanserit, ipse quoque excidetur et severitatem divinam experietur. Haud male quidem Clem. Alex. (Paedag. [. 8M. 8,333) « permanere in óenignitate » sc. Dei idem esse censet quod « permanere in fide CAristi »; hancenim interpretationem membrum oppositum suadet, in quo increduli ludaei 1n tncredulitate permanere vetantur. Consulto tamen Paulus, uti CArys. recte adnotat, i» benignitate Dei permanendum esse dixit, ut Ethnicochristiani sese non sibi ipsis neque suis operibus sed misericordissimi Dei gratiae debere fidem, qua in olivam inserti sint, clarius intelligentes ab omni superbia, quae hominem divinis donis indignum reddit, sese abstinerent el per bona opera certam facerent vocationem suam 12 Petr. 1,11). « Quia enim benignus fuit erga te Dominus, time; neque enim immobilia sunt bona illa, si socors es » (CArys.). Fides igitur, quae gratis a Deo datur, ab homine non conservatur, nisi cum gratia accepta cooperatur, ita ut acceptio quidem fidei sit sine praecedentibus hominis meritis, amissio autem fidei non sine hominis culpa. lamvero sicut felix Ethnicochristiani status immutabilis non est sed ab eius cooperatione cum gratia pendet, ita etiam infelix Iudaeorum incredulorum conditio non est immutabilis, siquidem et i//i, s! non permaneant in incredulitate , inserentur. Quia Messiam suum respuebant, incredulitate sua ex oliva defracti sunt; at Deus etiam nunc eis gratiam offert, quam recipientes deponere possunt incredulitatem ; qua deposita nihil obstat, quominus et ipsi inserantur. Itaque quoniam insertis ramis semper timendum est, ne iterum excidantur, naturalibus autem ramis defractis spes relicta est fore ut iterum inserantur, Ethnicochristianus profecto cur adversus ludaeos glorietur non habet. Ut autem ultimam quoque ci eripiat insolescendi causam, Apostolus non tantum ad omnipotentiam divinam appellans Iudaeos incredulos iterum in regnum messianum admitti posse confirmat, sed etiam naturalium quam alienorum ramorum insertionem magis naturae consentaneam videri monens ludacos quodam modo regno messiano viciniores aptioresque quam ethnicos esse declarat : polen est enim Deus iterum inserere los; 38. jin s( (ter naturali excivus es oleastro (iv. zd; xazà qose ESsuimqi X;puihaisod el contra natur (zxzx 2020) insertus es in bonam oleam ciiz wxrairxuxs quanto ntis d qui à 608 . PRAESENS ISRAELIS REIECTIO FINEM HABEBIT (11,1-39). secundum naturam (sc. sunt rami bonae olivae; melius tamen : ii qui secundum naturam sunt, seu : naturales rami [bonae olivae] zi xazx 22ew scil. xAd$ot «£g xaAJ«s7ai29) tnserentur suae olivae (vel : propriae olivae zij a &Xaia)? Magna cum vi Paulus Deum fractos ramos in pristinum suum locum restituere posse asserit, ut hac potentiae assertione simul spem excitet, eum revera, nisi quid obstet, facturum esse id quod potest (cfr 16,25; ad 2 Cor. 9,8), eum igitur ludacos, dummodo ipsi obice remoto gratiam fidei oblatam receperint, in regnum messianum iterum esse admissurum. Ad quam spem confirmandam augendamque naturalium ramorum insertionem cum insertione alienorum ita comparat, ut priorem, utpote naturae consentaneam, altera, quae naturae minus congruat (xapk ojstw» praeter naturam), faciliorem esse doceat. Quae enim eiusdem sunt generis ac naturae facilius inter se uniuntur, quam quae diversi sunt generis; unde ramus defractus, quum olivae naturam iam habeat, facilius quam oleastri ramus in olivam inseritur et cum ea coalescit. Per se quidem Deo omnipotenti ethnicum ad fidem adducere difficilius non est quam ludaeum; sed secundum nostrum iudicandi argumentandique modum, iuxta quem Apostolus loquitur, utique concludi potest : « Si gentilis oriundus ex gente a Deo aversa, quae salutis messianae promissionem non habebat et a Deo quasi derelicta videbatur, olivae Ecclesiae inseri potuit, multo facilius ludaei ex sancta stirpe patriarchali oriundi, quibus salutis messianae promissio diserte facta est atque vi originis suae ius ad olivam iam competit, in eam iterum inserentur cum eaque coalescent ». Parum recte autem cum S. Aug. (c. Faust. XXVI. 3) antiquiores Latini (cfr Ham. Herv. Thom. etc.) locutionem « contra naturam inserere » interpretantur « contra communem cursum naturae, iuxta quem non ramus arboris malae in bonam sed e converso ramus bonae arboris in malam inseri solet ». Ex duorum enim membrorum oppositione satis patet, de ramorum inserendorum natura agi atque oleastri ramum origine ac natura sua & Paulo contrarium dici olivae bonae, cui origine ac natura ramus olivae ipsius omnino conveniat. 8. — Post gentium plenitudinem plenitudo Israelis promissae salulis parliceps fiel (11,25-32). 11,25. Nolo enim vos ignorare [ratres 11,25. O02. và; (fA Dux; dyvoriv, mysterium hoc (ut non sitis vobis ipsis sa- | 3$:voí, 5 uosiíptov ceU10, (vx aJ] Ar pientes), quia caecitas ez parte contigit in. | iv. ixotoi; 220 Israel, donec plenitudo gentium intraret Éjgu o9 c
11:26
26. et sic omnis Israel salvus fieret, sicut | zhzzeux ow iw. iiaiAÜn. 26. xai eütw;
11:32
credulitate : ut omnium misereatur. fva xou; mávtag Dejon!. In superiore iam sectione Paulus, ut Ethnicochristianos a Iudaeis superbe despiciendis averteret, futuram universi Israelis admissionem in regnum messianum haud semel satis clare insinuavit (vv. 11. 12. 15), quin etiam eam possibilem ac probabilem esse demonstravit (rv. 16. 33. 94). Ad omne tamen dubium excludendum ulterius progrediens iuxta revelationem sibi factam exponit, quam arcto nexu cum ipso gentium omnium ingressu in Ecclesiam cohaereat totius Israelis salus (25. 26^), quae antiquis vaticiniis iam sit praedicta (26^. 27). Ne quis vero de hac doctrina miretur, divinum consilium paucis explicat, quo Israel et gentes ita ad fidem adducantur, ut sibi mutuo sint auxilio : . Deus enim , etsi nunc Israelem ad gentium utilitatem excaecari permiserit et ad tempus reiecerit, fidelis tamen ea servabit, quae patribus eorum olim promisit (28. 29). Nam sicut gentibus infidelibus praesentem Israelis infidelitatem occasionem esse voluit, qua misericordiae suae particeps fierent, ita Israeli nunc infideli fidem gentium aliquando occasionem fore vult, qua et ille misericordiam consequatur (30. 31). Hac quippe ratione utrosque ex infidelitate eruere vult, ut erga utrosque eandem exhibeat misericordiam (v. 33). Ramos ob infidelitatem defractos, dummodo ab ea desistant, suae olivae iterum iri insertum, Paulus absolute quidem asseruit (v. 23); sed num Israel conditionem appositam unquam esset impleturus, facile aliquis, praesente illius caecitate et contumacia considerata , addubitare potuit, non obstante argumentatione, qua eius conversio probabilis esse ostendebatur (v. 24). Itaque ad hanc dubitationem removendam argumentumque suum confirmandum pergit : 25. nolo enim vos ignorare, fratres, mysterium hoc (55 waszípxov vo9vo) — ut non (i. q. ne tva y) sitis vobis ipsi sapientes (£xozct; eoswax vel : apud. vosmet ipsos sapientes, «zp' Seu iv £xvzetz ep.) — quia (seu quod 6) caecitas ex parte contigit 1n [srael (vel : ez parte Israeli contigit àz* u£goug 1ó "Icpxs^ vézovsv), donec (xXypx; c9) plenitudo gentium intraret (melius : intraverit ciof40r), 26. et( sic (xxi c)cwz;) omnis Israel salvus fieret (lege : salvus fiet oo05,5:2x« cfr VV. LL.). Singulari numero in pluralem mutato eosdem, quos antea, Ethnicochristianos alloquens (cfr ad t. 17) rem, quam afferre vult, haud levis esse momenti, quum formula qua illam introducit (22 024. ópiz &vvcetv cfr ad 1,13; 1 Cor. 10, 1; 12,1 etc.), tum praecipue nomine rysterii ostendit, quo illam designat. In Novo Test. enim graecum y»zzZotc», quod latinus noster interpres plus vicies retinuit ac dumtaxat sexies latino sacramentum expressit (cfr ad 1 Cor. 4,1), non rem quamcumque arcanam secretamque, quam cum aliis communicare non licet, uti apud profanos scriptores, significat (-x 3iz«:x wx aviftáyw:x Hesych.), sed illis solis veritatibus designandis inservit, quae creato intellectui per se absconditae ab eo eatenus tantum percipiuntur et intelliguntur, quatenus divina revelatione proponuntur ac manifestantur. Unde nomine mysterii (vel mysteriorum) proxime quidem omnia Dei consilia comprehenduntur, quae ad salutem nobis per Christum praestandam spectant (cfr 16, 95; 1 Cor. 2,1; Eph. 1,9 etc. ; Matth. 13,11 et parall.; Apoc. 10,7 etc.). aliquoties autem singularia quaedam divinae oeconomiae dogmata appellantur, quae utpote intellectu difficiliora non tironibus et parvulis in Christo, sed solis perfectioribus ac spiritualibus (cfr ad 1 Cor. 2, 13; 3,1 sqq.), ubi res vel tempus id poscebat, tradebantur. Inter quae praeter doctrinas de gloriosa transmutatione iustorum, qui in secundo Christi adventu superstites erunt (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,51). et de vera christiani matrimonii ratione (EpA. 5,95-32) potissimum illa numeretur oportet, quae speciali modo Paulo erat revelata de gentibus ad fidem vocandis iisque cum ludaeis in unam Ecclesiam ita coadunandis, ut inter se pares et aequales utrique eadem haberent iura (efr EpA. 2,11 sqq. ; 3,1 sqq.). Cum hac autem doctrina (id quod ex vr. 30-32 clare elucet) arcte illud connexum est mysterium, quod Apostolus hoc in loco revelat, licet ob diversum finem. Attendas enim velim, eum aliis in epistolis hoc mysterio revelato iura Ethnicochristianorum magna cum vi contra iudaizantium invidiam superbiamque defendere, hic vero, quum ecclesiae scribat, in qua ethnici conversi longe praevalebant, eum contra illos eodem mysterio revelato non minus fortiter iura contribulium suorum tueri. Eo enim consilio se doctrinam de futura Israelis universi assumtione, quae non minus quam conversio plenitudinis gentium mysterio illo continetur, cum lectoribus suis communicare dicit, ne sibi ipsi sint. sapientes (cfr 12,16). Quae verba ex Prov. 3,7 (y, 159v epoviuog zapx osx2:0) desumta T/Aeod. bene explicat : « ne se ipsos valde prudentes esse rati altos concipiant spiritus », ne igitur suis praeiüdiciis nixi Iudaeos, qui Messiam suum occiderant Evangeliumque respuebant, velut homines salute messiana indignos despiciant ac repellant. Nam « insultare lapsis, inquit Orig., et gloriari adversus ramos, qui fracti sunt, non fit per divinam sapientiam, sed per humanam, notabilem [i. q. nota seu vituperio dignam|et ignorantem mysterium Dei ». Porro ex superioribus patet, mysterium in eo non esse, quod mentis caecitas et consequenter obduratio voluntatis (zozwz; cfr ad v. 7) ex parte contigerit. [sraeli, i. e. non toti quidem populo sed eius parti, utique maiori! (cfr vv. 5. 7; 9,27 sqq.); id enim Apostolus satis fuse iam docuit. Duobus aliis potius membris continetur, quibus docetur, quousque caecitas illa duratura sit (z;gi 25 35 «Ac peya v £0vov cio£A0r, donec plenitudo. gentium intraverit) et qua deinde ratione totius Israelis sors sese ad gentium sortem sit habitura (xai cic; zàg 'Icozz swÜüfs:cak e( stc omnts. Israel salvus fiet). Prius membrum pseudoreformatores eorumque antiquiores asseclae, ne Israelis caecitatein aliquando habituram esse finem fateri cogerentur, pervertere obvioque suo sensu privare conati sunt!. Alii enim cum Calv. coniunctionem dois «5 pro finali sumserunt (i. q. :vz), ut hic eodem modo, quo v. 11, doceretur, fudaeorum excaecationem conversioni ethnicorum inservire. Quoniam vero hic sensus coniunctioni isti nusquam competit , alii cum AMelancht. eam idem valere, quod latinum quamdiu, statuerunt, ut significaretür, Israelem tamdiu excaecatum manere, quamdiu gentiles in Ecclesiam ingressuri essent, i. e. iuxta suam opinationem usque ad finem mundi. Verum zyz; c5, etiamsi interdum , ubi nimirum cum indicativo praes. constructum est, latino quam«u satis apte reddatur (cfr Heór. 3, 13), hanc tamen explicationem non admittit, quotiescumque , uti hic, coniunctivum aor. secum habet, qui latino futuro exacto saepissime respondet. Namque hac constructione terminum indicari, usque ad quem res ita sit duratura, ut exinde cesset vel mutetur (cfr 1 Cor. 11,24; 15,95; Gal. 3,19; 4,19 et(c.), docent grammatici, atque nostro in loco reliqui interpretes omnes, quum antiquiores tum iuniores ac moderni , cath. et acath., consentiunt. Itaque iuxta Paulum caecitas et obduratio, cui maior Israelis pars adhuc obnoxia est, usque ad illud quidem tempus perseverabit, quo plenitudo gentium intraverit (x5 xXüpoya xàv &£0vàv :iz£/0r), 1. e. universitas gentium seu cunctae nationes gentiles fide evangelica recepta in messianum regnum seu in Ecclesiam catholicam ingressae erunt; tunc autem finem habebit, atque Israel quoque fidei sese subiiciet. Quae prioris membri interpretatio altero membro confirmatur, quo futurum esse praedicitur, ut totus seu omnis Israel (zx; 'Icgx.) , ergo illa quoque eius pars quae adhuc excaecata est, salvetur. Porro particula xai 23:0; (et sic), qua alterum membrum toti priori (non ultimis tantum eius verbis, uti Vulg. lectione sua /ieret insinuat) adiungi &b Orig. multisque aliis minus recte sensu mere temporali sumitur, acsi scriptum sit : xat «£«e (et tunc). Praeter temporalem enim etiam causalem quendam nexum Apostolus significare voluit; omnium quippe nationum gentilium ingressus non tantum universae nationis israeliticae conversionem et assumtionem tempore praecedet, sed ad illam etiam aliquid conferet, quum gentium fides Iudaeos cunctos, qui tunc supersttes erunt, ad aemulationem provocatura sit (cfír vv. 11. 15). Mysterium ergo non tam in eo est, quod universus populus israeliticus salutis messianae particeps futurus sit (id enim ab antiquis prophetis iam erat praedictum), quam in eo, quod omnis Israel post gentium conversionem et quodammodo per eam (cír ad v. 31) ad fidem sit perventurus. Evangelium, antequam veniat consummatio, in universo orbe (n testimonitum omnibus gentibus iri praedicatum, ex vaticinio constat, quo Dominus ipse suos discipulos, quum eis ultimorum temporum difficultates exponeret, consolari et confortare voluit (Math. 25,15; Merc. 13,10 cfr Knabenbauer Comm. in Matth. 1I. p. 317 sqq.; in Marc. p. 351). Iuxta revelationem autem Paulo postea factam et hic ab eo traditam vaticinium istud angusto arctoque illo sensu. quem multi theologi admittunt, de praedicatione utcumque in universo orbe facta interpretari non licet. Iuxta eam enim Evangelium non tantum inter omnes gentes praedicabitur, sed etiam apud omnes fidem inveniet et ab omnibus recepietur. Unde ex hoc loco legitime colligitur, mundi finem non esse venturum, antequam universus orbis, plenitudine gentium et omni Israele in Ecclesiam ingressis, Evangelio subiectus et catholicus sit (aut saltem fuerit cfr Luc. 18,8; 2 Thess. 2,3 etc.). Quemadmodum enim supra (v. 12) locutione jeiitud» Israelitarum in oppositione ad eorum diminutionem, seu parvum numerum eorum qui fidem iam receperant, universa natio israelitica designatur, ita locutione plenitudo gentium universitas gentium, seu omnes nationes gentiles, designari dicendae sunt in oppositione ad singulos illos ethnicos, qui ex variis gentibus tempore apostolico Ecclesiam ingrediebantur. Quem in sensum bene 7Aom. : « Plenitudo gentium, i. e. non solum aliqui particulariter ex gentibus, sicut tunc convertebantur, sed vel pro toto vel pro maiore parte in omnibus gentibus » (cfr Herr. Cai. etc., Reith. Mai. Beel. LR. Dr. Weinh. Ag. etc. —— God. Goeb. Weiss etc.). Vicina est nonnullorum iuniorum interpretatio, qui plenitudinem gentium dicunt « ingentem gentium numerum ex omnibus mundi partibus iuxta prophetarum vaticinia vocandum ad Christi fidem » (cfr Est. Nat. etc.). Minus accurate tamen loquuntur, quia Apostolus non indefinite de magno quodam numero agit, verum definite dicit: :» zX4poua :óv £0vóv, ita ut ex gentium numero nulla excludatur. Itaque ingressum plenitudinis gentium in Ecclesiam annuntians vel potius velut rem lectoribus suis iam cognitam supponens B. Paulus vetera illa vaticinia confirmat, quibus omnes gentes terrae in semine Abrahae benedictum iri (Gen. 22, 18), omnes gentes quascumque Deus f^cit venturas et coram eo adoraturas eiusque nomen glorificaturas essc (Ps. 85,9), Dominum a mari usque ad mare et a flumine usque ad terminos orbis terrarum esse dominaturum (Ps. 71,8) etc. promittitur. Attamen eum de plenitudine gentium, i. e. nationum gentilium, loqui monemus; quare licet ex eius locutione iure colligatur, omnium nationum iam magnum numerum Evangelium esse accepturum, ut iuxta consuetum loquendi modum omnes nationes illud recepisse recte dici possint, eodem cum iure non colligitur (quamvis id per se colligi posse non negaverim), omnium nationum omnia ac singula memóra in Ecclesiam esse intratura. Id sua explicatione 7/om. iam insinuat (« vel pro toto vel pro maiore parte in omnibus gentibus »), atque contra Hesychium, qui finem mundi proxime iam adfore contendebat, S. Aug. quoque (ad Hesych. ep. 199 n. 48) ex vaticiniis modo allatis concludit : « In quibus ergo gentibus nondum est Ecclesia, oportet ut ibi sit; non tamen ut omnes qui ibi fuerint credant; omnes enim gentes promissae sunt, non omnes homines omnium gentium ». Si enim nationem aliquam dicimus esse christianam, nondum asserimus omnes eius homines fidem profiteri. Ad alias locutionis explicationes quod attinet, velut erroneam reprobamus nonnullorum acath. sententiam, qui nomini «Azpogu« significationem complementi attribuentes xó zXpeua vàv £vàv interpretantur illud « quod e gentibus desumendum Deus destinavit ad supplendum id quod deficit in olea mystica Israelis per abscissorum ramorum reiectionem » ( Wolf cfr Mich. Olsh. Phil. etc.). Namque praeprimis nomen zX5pouz, ubi complementum significat, genetivum rei quae completur semper adsciscit (cfr Matth. 9,43 50 mAxpoua aótoü SC. ToU Íuattou complementum vestis, i. e. pannus, quo assuto vestis resarcita est), ita ut hic dici debuerit có xAZowpa aUtz« (SC. vis 2a(ac) c0 ix vov £0vov (olivae complementum ez gentibus); praeterea ineptus quoque est sensus, siquidem Iudaeis qui reiecti sunt iterum inserendis locus non superesset, si ethnicis insertis lacunae ramorum abscissorum expletae dicerentur. Minus recte porro multi cath. « plenum numerum eorum, qui ex gentibus credituri sint » intelligunt (cfr Zaym. Tol. Lap. Iust. Pic. M Ev. etc.) aut plenum numerum eorum, qui praedestinati sint ex gentibus (cfr S. Aug. ad Paulin. ep. 149 n. 49 : « plenitudo gentium in his intrat, qui secundum propositum vocati sunt », Z'heoph. : mávec ol mpotyvocuévor Pvixo(. Oec. Euth. etc., Bisp.). Quae sententiae ac similes quaedam, quamvis per se verae sint et cum nostra aliquo modo conciliari possint, in eo maxime peccant, quod in verba Apostoli alienas ideas ingerant. Paulus enim nationum quidem gentilium futuram sortem nobis manifestat, at de singulis earum membris non magis hic agit, quam de conditionibus, quae requiruntur, ut aliquis in Ecclesiam intret aut in ea perseveret. Simili fere modo, quo olim prophetae, visione quadam totum mundum ethnicum (plenitudinem gentium) in Ecclesia eo tempore iam degentem spectavit, quo totum Jsraelem in eam intrare vidit. Quemadmodum autem locutione plenitudo gentium futurum omnium ac singulorum gentilium ingressum in Ecclesiam admittere non cogimur, ita altera quoque locutio (omnis Israel zig '1cgz*) non postulat, ut post gentium conversionem omnes ac singulos lsraelitas, qui tunc supererunt, salvos fore cum 7om. (« omnis Israel salvus liet non particulariter sicut modo [de ethnicis dictum est] sed universaliter omnes ») aliisque multis concludamus. Apostoli enim sententia etiam vera erit, si nonnullis ludaeis gratiam oblatam reiicientibus et in caecitate sua persistentibus tantus ex natione israelitica futurus sit credentium numerus, ut iuxta nostrum loquendi modum, qui ad paucorum voluntarium discessum non attendit, totus Israel Christo subiectus dici possit (cfr To/. Est. Lap. Iust. Nat. etc., Reith. Bisp. MEv. LR. Dr. etc. — God. Weiss etc.). Quam explicationem praeferimus, quia Paulus in tota hac sectione, uti iam diximus, non tam de singulis hominibus quam de nationibus agit atque hic quoque totius nationis israeliticae sortem futuram cum sorte universitatis zentium quasi comparat. Quare nullo modo nobis sententia eorum probatur, qui aut priorem dictionem laxius et alteram strictius aut e converso priorem strictius et alteram laxius interpretantur. Ante oculos enim habeamus oportet, Apostolum, ut lectores suos ad sapientiam divinam agnoscendam et admirandam impellat, id potissimum hic agere, ut aequali ratione Israelem et gentes a Deo gubernari et ad salutem adduci ostendat (cfr vv. 30-32). Ceterum cum Es/. omnino fatemur: « Quantaiuxta proportionem futura sit multitudo credentium et quanta non credentium, id aeque de fudaeis nobis ignotum est atque de gentilibus; et hoc arbitror Origenem iam velle, quando dicit, Deum solum novisse et Unigenitum eius et si qui forte amici eius sunt secretorum eius conscii, quis sit omnis Israel, qui salvus fiat, et quae sit ista plenitudo gentium , quae dicitur intratura ». Verumtamen sive strictius sive laxius dictio omnis Israel sumitur, illud semper erit tenendum, nomine Israelis ab Apostolo hic naturalem Israelis, i. e. patriarchae Iacob, progeniem seu nationem israeliticam intelligi, vel iuxta antiquiorum interpretum usum loquendi /sraelem secundum carnem (cfr ad 1 Cor. 10,18). Inter latinos quidem graecosque Patres non desunt, qui [sraelem secundum spiritum seu Israelem Dei (cfr ad Ga/. 6,16), i. e. universam vere credentium, sive Iudaei sive ethnici sint origine, Ecclesiam interpretari malint (cfr 5. Aug. ad Paulin. ep. 149 n. 19 : « et sic omnis Israel salvus fiet, quia et ex ludaeis et ex gentibus, qui secundum propositum vocati sunt, ipsi sunt verus Israel »; TAeod. : « vocat autem omnem Israelem eos qui credunt, sive sint ex ludaeis naturalemque cognationem cum Israele habeant sive ex gentibus sola fidei cognatione cum Israele coniuncti sint »; similiter Mopsu. et S. Caesar. dial. IV. interrog. 197. M. 38, 1189). Verum hanc interpretationem vix non omnes iuniores (solis pseudoreformatoribus eorumque primis asseclis exceptis) modernique iure merito reiiciunt, idque primum ob totius huius partis argumentum, quod est de futura sorte eorum, quorum privilegia Paulus ab initio enumeravit (9,2-5). In eadem enim versatur solvenda difficultate, num gentium vocatione promissiones Israeli carnali factae pro abrogatis habendae sint , atque hac tandem in sectione tantum abesse docet , ut abrogatae sint, ut in fine temporum veram suam impletionem, toto Israele ad fidem converso, sint inventurae. Idem deinde ex contextu patet quum remotiore (11-95), in quo naturales olivae rami insertis ethnicis semper opponuntur, tum proximo, in quo Israeli ex parte occaecato omnis Israel qui crediturus sit opponitur; atqui in brevi hac sententia eidem nomini duas diversas significationes attribuere non licet. Porro in sequentibus quoque iterum de Israele carnali agitur; nam vaticinium, quo totius Israelis salus statim confirmatur (v. 26), ad naturalem Iacobi progeniem pertinere, ipsum nomen lacob, quod translato sensu de spirituali Israele sumi non solet, evidenter docet, sicut etiam dubium non est, quin vv. 28 sq. iterum de ludaeis agatur. Ceteroquin haec: paucorum Patrum sententia nequaquam pseudoreformatoribus futuram omnis Israelis conversionem negantibus favet. Namque plerique ex illis una cum reliquis Patribus ex nostro loco et ex Mal. 4,3.6. recte docent, « venturum essetempus, venturum finem saeculi et crediturum esse totum Israel, non illos, qui modo sint, sed ipsorum filios, qui tunc sint futuri » /S. Aug. serm. 122,5). Teste enim eodem S. A«4. (de civ. Dei XX. 99) suo tempore « celeberrimum erat in sermonibus cordibusque fidelium, per Eliam magnum mirabilemque prophetam exposita sibi Lege Judaeos ultimo tempore ante iudicium in Christum verum, i. e. in Christum nostrum, esse credituros ». Quin etiam locutionem omnis Israel alibi (quaest. evang. IL. 33) S. Doctor eadem ratione, qua nos, interpretatur : « Quum ergo plenitudo gentium intraverit, egredietur opportuno tempore pater, ut et iam omnis Israel salvus fiat, cui ex parte caecitas facta est ». Ex Graecis autem Theod. verbis supra allatis haec praemittit : « Hortatur (Paulus lectores suos), ut neque aliorum (Iudaeorum) salutem desperent; postquam enim gentes praedicationem receperint, illi etiam credent, ubi magnus Elias venerit et fidei doctrinam eis attulerit ». Atque similiter Mopsw. ludaeos dicit « non in seternum a pietate alienos mansuros, sed tempus venturum esse, quo ipsi quoque veritatem agnoscant, quando nimirum homines ubique pietatis doctrinam admiserint ». Solus igitur ad summum remanet S. Caesar. , quia communi sententia aberraverit ; nam S. Zfier., ad quem adversarii appellant, quia alicubi (Comm. in Is. 11,10) consuetam nostri loci iuterpretationem de futura Iudaeorum conversione iudaizantibus attribuit, aliis in commentariis haud raro eam ipse diserte tradil; ex. zv. ad Os. 3,3 adnotat : « Homo exspectat adulterae poenitentiam, ut postquam plenitudo gentium intraverit et novissime crediderit Israel, tunc fiat unus grex et unus pastor »; in Hab. 3,17 allegatis Domini de ficu sterili verbis : « non alferres fructum in saeculum » (Matth. 21,19) monet : « Diligenter considera quid dixerit; non ait usque in saecula saeculorum, sed quum istud saeculum transierit et intraverit plenitudo gentium, tunc etiam haec ticus afferet (ructus suos et omnis Israel salvabitur »; similiter in Am. 9,141.12: in Mal. 4,5.6 etc. Arctum quidem nexum, quo universae nationis israeliticae conversio cum ingressu gentium in Ecclesiam cohaeret, l'aulus velut mysterium eo usque incognitum lectoribus suis proponit; conversiouem vero ipsam in veteri iam revelatione contineri simul declarat. Nauique omnis Israel, inquit, salvus fiet, sicut scripti est 2 Veniet er Sion qui eripiat (melius : veniet er Sion redemtor seu liberator 2: ix Xu £ bo5ysve;) et avertat. (lege : et avertet wx: xzizigits cte VV. LL.) im- pietatem. (melius : impietates à2itzixz) a lueohz 3$. 6t hoc illis a e testamentum (seu : et hoc erit illis meum foedus xa: aizy, a3zi; 4 zap' ipco bix84xr), quum abstulero peccata eorum (zx; Xaxpzíxz ai-àv). Uti alibi saepius (cfr ad v. 8; 9,33 etc.) duo testimonia Scripturae copulavit. Priorem enim ac maiorem sententiae partem ex Is. 59,20 desumsit, alteram vero breviorem, qua novi foederis quasi summa describitur (5:av &c£ yat xz. quum abstulero etc.), ex [s. 27,9 adiecit; in utraque autem alexandrinam versionem sequitur et accurate quidem in priore. Hodiernae utique graeci Vet. Test. editiones cum codd. superstitibus ab initio habent : xai st £vexev Xi» $ £025:ve5 (et veniet propter Sion redemtor); quam lectionem, utpote massorethicae (oxia ji»35 w2*. et veniet Sioni redemtor) viciniorem, moderni plerique genuinam censentes Paulum pro £v:xev. Xuov (Tiv5) proprio marte ex Ps. 13 (15), 7 vel Js. 2,3 vel simili loco lectionem iv X:ó» (yi) substituisse arbitrantur. Atqui non tantum nulla excogitari potest ratio, cur lectionem mutaverit, quae in eius argumentationem optime quadrabat (propter Sion, i. e. ad Sionitas seu Israelitas redimendos salvandosque, veniet redemtor,), sed S. Hier. quoque, qui in suo commentario in [saiam versionem alexandrinam ex codice hexaplari transcripsit, in ea lectionem é&x Xov exstitisse diserte testatur /in Is. 59,20 M. 24,583. 584) Dicendum ergo videtur, textum non a Paulo sed ab uno ex versionis alexandrinae diasceuastis (Luciano?) iuxta iuniores codices hebraicos esse mutatum, ita ut Pauli lectio velut genuina in valicinium Isaiae restitui debeat. Similiter in reliqua sententia massorethicum textum (3prun vs *iv»), quem etiam Vulg. nostra sequitur, secundum alexandrinum, quem Apostolus sua citatione approbavit, omnino censemus esse emendandum !!. Priore igitur testimonii parte promittitur, ex ipso populo Israel, cuius regni sedes erat Sion, exorturum esse redemtorem , Christum, qui peccata populi ex. patriarcha Iacob progeniti auferat, atque simul insinuatur, hanc peccatorum populi israelitiei abolitionem, quum per Christi Apostolorumque cius praedicationem solae reliquiae ad salutem adductae, ceteri autem. excaecati sint, in futuro tempore exspectandam relinqui. Iamvero ad hanc promissionem confirmandam Deus in altera testimonii parte per prophetam addit, se cum Israelitis novum initurum esse foedus, quo eis suum spiritum suamque doctrinam in perpetuum collaturus sit. Cum Massorethis enim sensu consonans alexandrina versio pergit : « et hoc ?l/lis erit meum foedus (vel : foedus a me, i. e. à gratia mea proficiscens $ czp' ipc9 Bu07xr!) : Spiritus meus, qui est super te, et verba mea, quae dedi in os tuum, non recedent ex ore tuo et ex ore seminis tui et ex ore seminis seminis tui amodo et in aeternum ». Totum tamen hunc locum Apostolus non recepit , licet universo populo israelitico summum bonum promittat, ad eius ergo argumentationem omnino quadret; sed solis primis verbis retentis (e4 hoc illis erit a me foedus) descriptionem novi foederis ex altero loco (/s. 27,9) desumere maluit, in quo non tam positivus (uti in priore) quam negativus eius fructus, nimirum remissio peccatorum, effertur, & qua omnis salus pendet initiumque sumit. Sunt quidem, qui eum ultima verba (quum abstulero peccata eorum 6zav Gof^opa 7X; &papzíxg x3:0v) aut « apostolica auctoritate » proprio marte ex suis addidisse, ut tempus novi foederis definiret (cfr Orig. Tol. Lap. etc.), aut « ex praecedente sententia pro clariore foederis intellectu repetiisse » (cfr Est. Iust. etc.), aut etiam ex Jerem. 31,31-35 libere conformasse (cfr Calv.) censeant. Attamen quum 1s. 27,9 legamus : zai acr, £ozty 54; coXovíx adec3 (sc. «29. 'Iaxo5), 622v» 3f oat a2729 zi» ápxpcíav (et haec erit benedictio eius, quum abstulero eius peccatuni), quae phrasis etiam constructione sua cum paulino textu consonat, nulla adest ratio, cur Paulum ad illam respexisse et ex illa descriptionem novi foederis desumsisse negemus. Pluralem dumtaxat (zàg iuagza; a):0» peccata eorum scil. Israelitarum) pro singulari (a2:e39 -*» &yxgziav elus, scil. domus lacob, peccatum) posuit, quia hanc mutationem superius membrum (hoc i//is erit meum foedus) postulabat. Attendatur autem oportet, et apud prophetam et apud Paulum pronomen demonstrativum ai, (aec, hoc) verbis zzav xv» (quum etc.) exponi ac definiri, ut sensus sit : « et hoc, quando eorum peccata abstulero, i. e. in hoc quod eorum peccata abstulero, seu in remissione peccatorum eorum est vel consistit foedus, quod illis erit a gratia mea »!, Utraque igitur loci parte docetur, Deum aliquando universo populo israelitico, quocum antea foedus inierat, salutem esse daturum. Quae de futura totius Israelis assumtione ac de huius arcto nexu cum gentium omnium conversione dixit, ea lectoribus suis, utpote qui obstinatam ludaeorum excaecationem ac pervicaciam quotidie ante oculos haberent, permira immo incredibilia videri Paulus non ignoravit. Quamobrem eis explicationis gratia consilia manifestare voluit , quibus sapientissimus Deus universum genus humanum ita ad salutem adducere statuit, ut neque Iudaei contra gentes neque gentes contra Iudaeos ullam haberent gloriandi rationem, quum utrique ex eadem miseria per eandem misericordiam liberarentur. Initium autem explicatio- ,nis ab Ethnicochristianis monendis facit, ut praeter praesentem lsraelis statum tristem etiam laetas considerent promissiones, quas in patribus suis a fidelissimo Deo accepit : 28. secundum Evangelium quidem inimici (melius : odiosi seu exosi 25095!) propter vos; secundum electionem autem carissimi (melius : cari seu dilecti &;axvz20?) propter patres. Sententiae subiectum Paulus non expressit, quia sua sponte ex contextu de iisdem agi apparet, quibus novum foedus per prophetam promissum est, i. e. de Israelitis et quidem de omnibus seu de omni Israele; nam vaticinio proxime allato « o»«ienm [sraelem salvum fore » comprobatur. Sicuti igitur in tota tractatione, in hac quoque sententia de universa natione israelitica, minime vero de singulis eius membris sermo est. Ad quem nexum cum paucis Patribus (cfr Orig. S. Aug. ad Paulin. ep. 149 n. 20; de praedest. sanct. 16,33; SN. Prosp. de vocat. gent. I. 10) etiam nonnulli iuniores (cfr Hey. Thom. Lyr. Tol. Est. etc.) haud attendentes erronee putaverunt « inimicos et dilectos non eosdem, sed in eodem populo diversos intelligi », aliud igitur subiectum in priore, aliud in altero sententiae membro esse supplendum. Neque enim diversos Israelitas, reprobos et electos, sed eundem populum [srael sub duplici respectu ab Apostolo considerari, cum plerisque (cfr Chris. Mopsu. Theod. Theoph. etc., Herr. Cai. ust. Nat. ekc., Heith. Mai. Becl. Ag. etc.) omnino teneatur oportet. Ac primum quidem, si seciindum Evangelium, i. e. in praesente suo statu consideratur, quatenus Evangelium tamquam necessarium salutis instrumentum sibi oblatum obstinate reiicit, Israel utique nunc est vere inimicus seu exosus Deo, cuius iustitiae sese subiicere non vult (10,3). Odio autem a Deo habetur propter gentes seu in commodum gentium (propter vos 2 $2; cfr 2 Cor. 6,17; 8,9 etc.), quibus Iudaeorum delictum et reiectio occasio salutis facta est (cfr vv. 11. 15. 19). Quoniam nomen 7052; (ritmicis) sensu activo (adversarius, qui odio habet alterum) frequentius quam passivo (qui odio habetur ab altero) usurpatur, antiquiores plurimi, priore sensu retento, Israelem inimicum dici arbitrantur aut Evangelii quod reiiciebat (cfr CArys. Dam. Theoph. etc.), aut Dei cui resistebat et adversabatur (cfr 07/4. etc.), aut Christi quem occiderat (cfr S. 4«5. ll. cc. Here. Thoim. etc.), aut Pauli, quem ab Evangelio inter gentes praedicando retinere conabatur :cfr Pel. Prim. etc). Adiectivum tamen xzxzvzzz vdilechus, carus), quod in altero membro opponitur, omnino suadet, ut 279z:; passive sumatur; quare cum Moysu. et Theod. iuniores moderniquefere omnes hancinterpretationem praeferunt, neque tamen cum illis Israelem Paulo, sed ipsi Deo odiosum dici iure merito tenent, sicut in altero membro non Paulo sed Deo dicitur carus icfr 7o/. Est. Fust. Nat. ete, Heith. Mai. Beel. M Ev. Bisp. LH. Weinh. Ag. Sch.). Clarum porro est, illum Deo odiosum dici, in quantum Deus illum iuxta severitatem suam seu iustitiae suae rigorem excaecari permittit naturalesque sanctae olivae. ramos defractos reiicit (rv. 23. 15. 17:. Nihilominus si altero respectu secundum electionem suam «zzz Tho Pknivíw»s, V. e. secundum historicum suum statum consideratur, quatenus prae aliis omnibus est electus ut Dei esset peculium, Israel etiam nunc, infidelitate sua non obstante, Deo carus et dilectus. est, idque propter. patres, i e. iu commodum vel potius in gratiam patriarcharum, qui promissionibus sibi de semine suo datis frustrari nequeunt. Deus enim patriarchas ita dilexit, ut eorum semen post eos eligeret. | [/ei/. 5,31); unde fsrael, qui in cis tamquam in sancta sua radiee iam quodam modo sanctificatus est ac ius quoddam ad benedictiones messianicas accepit (cfr ad v. 16), universus non potest reiici, sed semel a Deo velut peculiaris suus populus praecognitus et praeagnitus etiam peculium eius manet (cfr v. 2), ita ut non tantum in illo semper aliqui adfuturi sint fideles eius servi, sed etiam universus aliquando salutem ab co sit accepturus (v. 26). A qua communiore interpretatione aliqui cum S. /1«5. (ll. ec.) haud recte recedunt, quum abstractum c5» ix) (electionem) hic eodem modo quo supra (v. 7) pro concreto zzi; iz^:2::2; (electos) positum esse arbitrati Israelem « secundum electos », i. c. in eius reliquiis ad gratiam gloriamque iam vocalis, Deo dilectum dici velint (cfr Haymo. Herc. Thom?. etc., Mat. etc, — Mey. Ei. etc). Namque si electo hic idem est quod electi, non iam intelligitur, quomodo Paulus locutiones secundum Evange- [ium etsecundum electionem iter se opponere eosque, qui ad gratiam iam electi ac praedestinati sint, dilectos propter patres dicere potuerit. Ne quis vero Deum etiamnunc Israelem diligere et quidem propter patres diligere addubitet, Paulus assertum suum confirmat : 29. sine poreuitentia (xaszugsirgzx) enin sunt dona et vocatio Det (7x jagísuazx zXod WHET 22 O::2). Plerique hanc sententiam pro universali habent ideoque eam ita limitant, ut « de solis promissionibus divinis illis agat, quae factae sint aóso/ute quibusque adeo nulla sit alligata conditio ». Quam explicationem per se quidem aptam esse et contextui quoque satis congruere non negamus, nullam autem rationem adesse monemus, qua sententiam pro universali asiomate sumere cogamur. Nam nihil obstat, quominus eam de solis donis gratuitis interpretemur, quae Deus Israeli propter patres non tantum promisit sed etiam iam concessit. Quin ctiam hanc interpretationem praeferendam esse, contextus ct constructio tattende ad articulum zx 4z2ísuazx vx 4 xHüzt) suadent, quibus Paulum non de proniissionibus aut donis divinis in genere sed de determinatis gratiis Israeli propter patres datis loqui insinuatur. Priore igitur nomine (zx 7zz/252:2) omnia illa privilegia designari videntur, quae supra (9,5. 5| sunt enumcrata; altero autem (4 whünsz) ex istis unum illud speciatim effertur, quod ibi primo in loco positum est. tamquam reliquorum. fundamentum, nimirum adoptio f liorum , i. e, Israelis electio ac vocatio ad dignitatem filii primogenili ac peculiaris populi Dei (cfr ad 9,5). Iamvero horum donorum propter patres concessorum continuatione Deus ostendit, se etiam nunc Israelem propter patres diligere; dona autem continuat, quia illa velut stabilia, quorum eum neque poeniteat neque poenitere possit, patribus iam iuramento addito promisit. lta enim Moyses (Deut. 1,6. 7) : « Te elegit Dominus Deus, ut sis ei populus peculiaris de cunctis populis qui sunt supra terram ; non quia cunctas gentes numero vincebatis, vobis iunctus est Dominus et elegit vos, quum sitis omnibus populis pauciores; sed quia dilexit vos Deus et. custodivit iuramentum , quod iuravit patribus vestris ». Ob suam infidelitatem Israel nunc quidem ad tempus est reiectus, ut interea gentes regnum ingrediantur. Eius vero infidelitas divinam fidelitatem non evacuavit (cfr ad 3,3); iuramenti enim sui memor Deus eum diligere non cessat neque eius privilegia revocat, sed promissiones olim patribus factas in eo aliquando implebit. Altero deinde argumento, quo vias rationesque, quibus Deus et gentes et Israelem ad salutem adducere statuit, inter se comparat, Apostolus divino odio, cui Israel nunc ad tempus obnoxius sit, non excludi amorem divinum confirmat, qui aliquando in totius populi assumtione sese sit manifestaturus. Ethnicochristianis enim pristinam, ex qua nunc per divinam benignitatem ac misericordiam eruti sint, infidelitatem ac morum pravitatem in memoriam revocans Deum simili modo erga ludaeos, qui nunc ab ipso defecerint, misericordem se esse exhibiturum docet : 30. sicut enim aliquando et vos non credidistis Deo (melius : inobedientes seu rebelles fuistis Deo Tz«fox:s «o Oso, nunc autein misericordiam consecuti estis propter incredulitatem eorum ilege : per (seu Ai o9:o)) nunc non crediderunt (melius : inobedientes seu rebelles facti sunt 3zsioncav), tn vestram misericordiam (lege : per vestram inisericordiami. e. per misericordiam vobis exhibitam -à 25:-£zo iniu) v4 (iva) et 1psi misericordiam consequantur. Ad huius loci versionem et constructionem quod attinet, primum animadverte, verbo 7z:45:2:: totum illum statum delineari, in quo Ethnicochristiani «/iquaindo :z::i Opp. v2», ergo ante suam conversionem, temporibus ignorantiae .1:/. 17,30) degerant, quando veritatem in iniustitia detinentes Deumque cognitum agnoscere et glorificare nolentes in peccata criminaque omuis generis erant prolapsi (1,18-32). Quapropter verbum 2z::6::;, quo Apostolus hic potius quam verbo àz:c:s?» uti voluit, rectius vertitur ino^cdientem vel rebellem esse (cfr ad 1,5; 10,21); ac similiter y, àz:i6::x hic non tam est /ncredulitas , quo interpres supra (v. 20: graecum 7 xz: reddidit, quam znobedientia seu rebellio contra Deum. Duo porro dativi (25 22:0» &ziüsia, cQ üu£cspo £^f:), quibus interpres noster sine sufficiente ratione ac parum recte diversam significationem (propter incredulitatem eorum, 75 vestram misericordiam), neque rectius Graeci vim temporalem attribuunt (cfr Chrys. Theod. etc. ; similiter, ut videtur, S. Aug. de grat. et lib. arbitr. 22,4& : « £n illorum incredulitate , in vestra miseratione »), pro instrumentalibus habeantur oportet. In priore explicando iuniores modernique fere omnes consentiunt, eodem sensu, quo Israelitarum delicto (-à a3-àv zapxz:09a:2) salus facta esse gentibus supra dicitur (v. 11 cfr vv. 19. 15), hic eorum »eóc/lione et contumacia («3 «cóvwv &xeizia), i. e. occasione rebellionis eorum, gentes consecutas esse misericordiam dici. Maior est in altero explicando dissensus, quum non satis apparere videatur, quo pertineat, num nimirum cum praecedentibus an cum sequentibus verbis sit connectendus. Multi enim eandem, quam Vulgata Clem., interpunctionem secuti ad priora sententiae verba (14a et ipsi nunc non crediderunt) eum trahunt, diversimode autem eum interpretantur; siquidem alii dativo obiectum quod (vel in quod) Iudaei non crediderint ( « non crediderunt in Christum, qui est misericordia gentium » Pel. etc., vel « non crediderunt in gratiam Christi, per quam misericordiam consecuti estis » Tom. etc., vel « credere noluerunt, beneficium Dei per Christum ad gentiles pertinere » £st. etc.), alii causam propter quam non crediderint ( « increduli facti sunt ex eo, quod vos misericordiam estis adepti » Erasm. etc.), alii demum finem, quem in eorum incredulitate permittenda Deus habuerit ( « increduli esse permissi sunt, ut vos misericordiam consequeremini » Lap. etc.) designari volunt. Sed ut alia, quae omnibus his explicationibus sive ex contextu sive ex verborum significatione et constructione iure opponi possunt, silentio praetermittamus, solus iam duarum sententiarum, quae inter se comparantur, parallelismus omnino postulat, ut praeeuntibus Graecis (efr CArys. Cur Alex. Theoph. etc.) cum iunioribus modernisque plerisque icfr Ca;. 7o/. Iust. Nat. etc., Reith. Beel. Bisp. Weinh. Sch. etc.) dativum ad membrum finale trahamus, cui per hyperbaton haud rarum praemissus est (cfr ad 2 Cor. 19,7 ; Gal. 2,10; oan. 13,29), ut maiore cum cum vi efferretur. Unde loci huius sensus est : « sicut gentes, quas Deus aliquando in praeteritis generationibus rebellare viasque suas malas ingredi permisit ( Act. 15,15), occastone rebellionis ludaeorum misericordiam nene iam sunt consecutae , ita Judae?, quorum inobedientiam contumaciamque Deus nunc permittit, aliquando, nimirum postquam plenitudo gentium intraverit in Ecclesiam, occasione misericordiae qeutibus exhibitae, qua Israel ad aemulationem excitabitur icfr ad ve. 11. 15. 26; misericordiam.consequentur. Particula iva (ut) quippe hic, uti saepe, non tam éz£xzxóc de eventu, qui secutus est vel sequetur (i. q. Aa i , quam ::7:zóz de fine interpretanda est, licet cum Graecis Toletus aliiquc iuniores priorem significationem praeferant. Id autem hac comparatione Paulus potissimum ostendere vult, neque Iudacos neque ethnicos haberc, unde alteri adversus alteros glorientur. non tantum quia utrique iuxta sapientissimam Dei dispositionem sibi mutuo auxilio in assequenda salute sint, sed maxime quia utrique eadem via, non suis videlicet viribus operibusque verum sola divina benignitate ac miseratione, ad salutem perveniant. Quod ut clarius manifestet, comparationem allatam comprobat simul et explicat addens : 32. conclusit. (sovivAsisiv) enim. Deus omnia (zx zxv:z sed hic melius, ut videtur : omnes 22525 ziv-a; cfr VV. LL.) in incrediditate (vel potius : zn /nobedientiam seu contumaciam zi; xzsífztxv) , ut omnium misereatur (iuxta grammat. latinam melius : musereretur i. Verbum zzzi» hic aeque ac Ga/. 3,22 non tam simi claudendi et comprehendendi (Luc. 5,6) quam penitus et undique claudendi notionem habet, et zuzsizt ztvx si; «vx vel « per metaphoram significat « aliquem in alicuius personae vel rei potestatem plene redigere, ut ei sese subtrahere nequeat » (cfr Ps. 30,9; 77,50 etc.). Omnes (zzi; zxv-ai) porro Paulus hic iuxta contextum non tam intelligit omnes homines singillatim quam omnes hominum classes, de quibus in superioribus locutus est : una ex parte nationem israeliticam, altera ex parte nationes gentiles. « Distributio, inquit 7/Aum., fit hic pro generibus singulorum et non pro singulis generum » (cfr 7o/. Est. etc., Heith. Sch. etc. — God. Oltram. ete. ). De populis enim in tota hac sectione Apostolus agit, non de singulis populorum membris, licet verum sit, omnes ac singulos in rebellionem contumaciamque ruituros fuisse, nisi Deus aliquos ex utraque hominum classe, ex ludaeis et ex gentibus, sua gratia conservare voluisset. lamvero Graeci nonnulli locutionem zvv£zz.:2:» 222; zxv72; (conclusit omnes: hic eodem modo, quo Ga/. 3,92, ad diversa subiecta non attendentes exponunt, ut Deus omnes in inobedientiam et contumaciam conclusisse eatenus dicatur, quatenus omnes inobedientiae contumaciaeque rcos esse ostenderit et convicerit (cfr. CArys. : euvizziiaio zo2c zxwlx S xziüitxs Tc0lí3TU dAsjIs, anilnszs, — Cyr: Aer. 2 s2siihncus zi amiüói. iviyuq Ívlx; àncyiiweme ti] XzrÜrix; PywGaxce, — Theod. Occ; Euth.1. Verum si ad subiectorum diversitatem (ibi y, 72227, hic 5 €:2;: attendimus, vix dubitare possumus, quin P'aulus Deum onus, quum Israelem tum gentes, e» inobedientiam: conclusisse eadem ratione dicat, qua cum idololatras in immunditiam et in passiones igno28). Ac revera Deus, quemadmodum in poenam cultus sibi negati et idolis exhibiti gentes, subtraclis negatisque uberibus suis gratiis, in mentis caecitatem monstruosaque crimina, quae nomine inobedientiae seu rebellionis hic comprehenduntur, ruere permisit (1,18-32), ita etiam Iudaeos, gratiis suis uberioribus negatis, in poenam praecedentium peccatorum, quibus sese assimilaverant ethnicis (2,1-3,20) , excaecari atque in contumaciam prolabi in eaque versari permisit (vv. 1-10; — cfr Orig. Diod. etc., Haym. Herv. Thom. etc., Cai. Tol. Est. Iust. etc., Klee. Reith. Beel. etc.). Attamen omnes in inobedientiam hac ratione concludens eos perdere noluit sed salvare; eum quippe prosecutus est finem, «t omnium misereretur, i. e. ut omnibus, Iudaeis aeque ac gentibus, parem caritatem exhibens omnes eadem gratuitae suae misericordiae via ad salutem adduceret. Sibi ipsis enim suisque viribus naturalibus relicti cognoscere debebant, se suis ipsorum operibus saluti assequendae impares esse sibique per fidem confugiendum esse ad Christum Iesum , quem pro sua misericordia Deus toti mundo proposuit victimam piacularem, ut credentes gratis per gratiam ipsius omnes sine distinctione iustificarentur et salvarentur (cfr ad 3,294-20). Iustitia enim Dei per fidem Iesu Christi in omnes qui credunt in eum; non enim est distinctio (3,92). Totam igitur tractationem suam dogmaticam Apostolus hac sententia quasi complectitur, qua Deum culpam rebellionemque totius generis humani permisisse docet, ut cunctos per fidem gratis iustificans misericordiam benignitatemque suam splendidissime manifestaret. Neque tantum hac conclusione eximium iustificationis gratuitae donum illustrat, sed simul Iudaeos non minus quam Graecos in humilitate continet atque ad mutuam concordiam reducit (cfr 7u/et.). 4. — Eyilogus dogmalicae partis epistolae. —— Laus divinae benignitatis ac sapientiae (11,93-36 ).
11:33
1,33. 0 altitudo divitiarum sapientiae 11,33. "CQ 30e; zÀoótoo xai Gozix; et scientiae Dei : quam incomprehensibilia | xal sunt iudicia eius, et investigabiles viae | xpiuazz abro xal dvsttyvlastot ai 60! Postquam Dei tantam esse benignitatem misericordiamque demonstravit, ut Iudaeos Graecosque, utrorumque caccitate ac pervicacia non obstante, ad salutem adducere velit, tantamque scientiam ac sapientiam , ut ipsa utrorumque rebellione ad suum ipsius finem assequendum iam usus.et in posterum usurus sit, Apostolus sibi temperare non potest, quin admirationem suam hac exsclamatione prodat : 33. o altitudo divitiarum (et) sapientiae et scientiae Dei : quam incomprehensibilia (vel iuxta Tert. c. Hermog. &5 : zninventibilia, vel iusta S. Ambr. de fide IV. 11,155), S. Aug. de gr. et lib. arb. 22,45 etc. : inscrutabilia à»sEsupévexa) sunt iudicia elus (x vpiyx:x x7:2) et investigabiles (vel iuxta Tert. l. c. et c. Marc. II. 2 ininvestigabiles xii- Eoyvíaszot) viae eius (ai £391 a9v29). Nomine 239::, quod latine non minus altitudo quam profunditas, apte redditur, metaphorice amplitudo vel immensitas rei cuiusdam significatur (cfr 2 Cor. 8,9 7, 4x:x $2022: coysía altissima i. e. extrema egestas). Prima igitur exclamationis suae voce Apostolus eam esse divinorum attributorum, quae admiratur, amplitudinem declarat, ut ab humano intellectu neque comprehendi neque pervestigari possint. Dissident autem inter se interpretes, utrum tres genetivi (27:22:22 xai cegíag xai vwvoceog Vulg. : divitiarum sapientiae et scientiae) pariter atque eadem ratione a vocaltivo à 230:; (o altitudo: regantur, an primus solus (z425::») immediate a vocativo, duo vero reliqui. (zz: 629íag xxi YvOcso;) arctius inter se connexi proxime ab ipso primo genetivo dependeant. Quam secundam interpretationem. utpote latinae nostrae lectioni magis adaptatam, cum N. .4w;. (de zrat. et lib. arb. 22,454; serm. 26,13 sq. etc.) antiquiores Latini omnes et iuniores modernique nonnulli praeferentes s«pientiso tantum «c sczentiae immensas divitias (cfr Co/. 2,3) a Paulo hic celebrari arbitrantur (cfr A'* Pel. Prim. Sed. Haym. Herr. Thoi. Lyr. Bion. etc., Cat. Est. Nat. eic., Weinh. Ag. etc. — Luth. Calv. lieiche, God. etc.). Vcrum graecae lectioni, quam latinae praestare auctoritate testium criticorum constat (cfr VV. LL, prior interpretatio magis congruit !, eandemque , quia etiam contextui magis consonat, cum omnibus Graecis (Orig. Chrys. Theod. Theoph. Euth. etc.) plurimi iuniores modernique iure merito adoptarunt (cfr 7o/. [ust. Lap. icon. etc., fieith. Mati. Beel. MEv. Bisp. Dr. Sch. etc. — Beng. de W. Weiss, Oltr. etc. Ac profecto in praecedentibus Apostolus non tantum ostendit, Deum admirabili cum sapientia ac scientia omnia ita disposuisse, ut Iudaei et ethnici eadem via ad salutem pervenirent, sed etiam eum benignitatem misericordiamque perfectissime manifestasse, quum utrosque, licet ob caecitatem et pertinaciam suam salutis incapaces indignique essent, ad eam. gratis per fidem adducere decrevisset. Quamobrem in hac exclamatione, qua totam demonstrationem concludit, divitias benignitatis ac gratiae divinae praetermittere non potuit. Jn sequentibus autem sententiam nostram tribus interrogationibus (rv. 35. 35; explanat, ita ut in exclamatione quoque tria menibra distinxisse dicendus sit. Nam tertia interrogatio neque ad scientiam neque ad sapientiam apte refertur; per chiasmi ergo figuram tres interrogationes ita disposuit, ut prima ad scientiam, altera ad sapientiam, tertia ad. divitias pertineat. Divitiae (zx23:2;) vero interdum quidem [leo absolute attribuuntur (efr Phil. 6,19; Apoc. 5,12), quippe in quo omnes thesauri insint bonitatis (2,4), misericordiae (Eph. 2,5., gratiae ,EpA. 1,7; 2,1), gloriae (9,93; EpA. 1,18; 3,16), sapientiae ct scientiae. (Co/. 2,3j etc. Nihilominus contextum perpendenti (cfr. er. 32. 35) dubium esse nequit, quin Paulus divitias misericordiae, qua Deus omnium miseretur, gratiarumque, quas in omnes gratuilo effundit, hic proxime ac potissimum significare voluerit. « Divitius, inquit ZAcoph., divinam bonitatem appellat, ad cuius immensitatem obstupescit, quum eius quantitatem mente non capiat ; divitiarum enim indictum tot thesauri sunt, quibus omnes gentes locupletat ». Maior est in duobus nominibus sapitentian (22zixii et scientiae (oo c:o;) definiendis dissensus interpretum. luxta TAom. sapientia est de divinis, scientia de humanis rebus; quocum fere consentiens Est. « sapientia, inquit. causam primam ac supremam contemplatur, scientia circa causas medias et omnino circa varios effectus divinae providentiae versatur ». Attamen contextui nostro haec non magis congruunt. quam si Euth. sapientiam 5» 2«wiopyixs» et scientiam -1» siazwsjun(s t£ xb mpowewnwod appellans insinuat. priorem ad creationem, alteram ad redemtionem spectare. Iuxta 70/., quocum haud pauci consentiunt (cfr Just. Lap. Picon. etc., Reith. MEv. ctc.) « scientia est cognitio Dei, qua omnia futura distinctissime novit, antequam fiant nobisque innotescant; sapientia autem prudentia est, qua universa disponitet dispensat omnia mirabili et iustissima via, modo et ratione, et qua decrevit primo gentes negligere ac Iudaeos eligere, postea Iudacos reiecit et gentes vocavit, postremo et Iudaeos convocabit ». Quae definitio, quamvis superioribus praeferenda videatur, in eo tamen peccat. quod scientiam ad solas res futuras restringat. Animadvertatur enim oportet, Apostolum hoc in loco divinam illam sapientiam ac scientiam celebrare, quam in salute toti generi humano, ludaeis et Graecis, praeparanda sese manifestasse continuoque manifestare in superiore tractatione ostendit. Unde a/titudo sapientiae recte quidem hic infinita prudentia intelligitur, qua Deus universa ad fines sibi propositos assequendos opportunissime et aptissime disponens dirigensque in toto nostro genere salvando eam elegit viam, quae omnimodam suam iustitiam ac perfectionem clarissime demonstraret (cfe ad 3,25. 26). Altitudo scientiae. vero hic latius ita sumi videtur, ut omnium omnino rerum, maxime autem omnium, quae ad finem aliquem intentum ducunt, viarum perfectissimam cognitionem significet; quae scientia (iuxta nostrum concipiendi modum) prudentiae quasi antecedens ac praelucens multos et varios modos, quibus salus humana effici potuit, divinae electioni proposuit (cfr C«i. Salm. Bisp. Ag. Sch. etc. — Weiss ete.). Immensitatem autem trium illorum attributorum divinorum, quam prima voce (6 $39z; o altitudo) iam indicavit, Apostolus duobus ultimis exclamationis membris clarius enuntiat, quibus Dei ?«dicia proclamat incomprehensibilia et vias eius investigabiles. Plerique utrumque membrum ad sapientiam scientiamque tantum pertinere volunt, et alii quidem /diri« ad sapientiam, /«s ad scientiam (cfr. Tom. Est. Bisp. etc.), alii e contrario ?«(/ci« ad scientiam et ri«s ad sapientiam (Tol. Reith. ete.) , alii iudicia et vias pro synonymis sumentes utraque eodem modo ad sapientiam et scientiam referunt ( Eth. etc.). Quoniam autem in sequente immensitatis probatione (vv. 35. 35) misericordia satis clare commemoratur, equidem eorum magis sum sententiae , qui Paulum priore membro ad misericordiae divitias, altero solo ad sapientiam scientiamque respicere tenent. Tà xeípxzx 729 O:09 (fudicia Dei) ergo, qua locutione Alexandrini hebraicum "* *e5vn reddere solent, hic neque omnia quae Deus decidit vel statuit vel decrevit, neque Dei iudicis sententias aut consilia severitatis, verum benignitatis consilia, quibus omnium miseretur (r. 32), designat. Eodem autem modo Paulus ea dicit 4comprehensibilia, vel potius, uti CArys. iam monuit et [tala exhibuit, inscrutabilia (&vsz:soívr-a), quo David eadem misericordiae consilia dixit « abyssum multam » (Ps. 35,1). Similiter a: £22. $23 O2c9 (viae Dei), quas ad misericordiae consilia exsequenda pro sua scientia cognovit et pro sua sapientia elegit, investigabiles (i. q. non vestigabiles s. ininvestigabiles) sunt, quia humanus intellectus eas ita indagare nequit, ut eas vel omnino cognoscat, antequam a Deo revelatae sunt, vel plene cognoscat, postquam sunt revelatae. Quare recte Cass. (coll. 13,17) : « Qui ad plenum dispensationes Dei, quibus salutem in hominibus operatur, vel mente concipere vel disserere se posse confidit, procul dubio impugnans apostolicae sententiae veritatem scrutabilia esse Dei iudicia et vestigabiles vias eius profana pronuntiabit audacia, ipso quoque Domino haec ad eos ita testante : Non enim cogitationes meae cogitaliones vestrae, neque viae vestrae viae meae, dicit Dominus; quia sicut exaltantur coeli a terra, sic exaltatae sunt viae meae a viis vestris et cogitationes meae a cogitationibus vestris (Is. 55,8 sq.) » Porro tribus interrogationibus, quarum duas priores ex Is. 40,13 accurate iuxta textum alexandrinum, tertiam ex oó 41,9 liberius iuxta primigenium textum desumsit, assertam immensitatem confirmat :
11:34
35. quis enim cognovit sensum (melius : mentem v5») Domini? aut quis consiliarius eis fuit?
11:35
35. aut quis prior dedit. illi et retribuetur ei? Bene TAeod. iam adnotat : « Tria haec prioribus tribus, divitiis sapientiae scientiae, opposuit; illud enim quis norit mentem Domini? ad scientiam, illud deinde quis consiliarius eius fuit? ad sapient&iam, et illud demum quis prior dedit ei et retribuetur illi? ad divitias perlinet; tam immensae enim sunt divitiae benignitatis eius, ut et iis, quae non erant, dederit ut sint, et iis, quae facta sunt, dederit ut bene sint ». Chiastice (seu per decussem) igitur, uti antea monuimus, interrogationes suas ad superiora membra disponens Apostolus primo dicto prophetico quemquam mentem vel intelligentiam (vz5»), i. e. cogitata et consilia (zx vz£4.2-x cfr ad 2 Cor. 2,11) seu scientiam Domini cognoscere negat (quis cognoctt? i. q. nemo cognovit). Hebraice habetur my mu7nN jzn7 quss ponderavit seu eraminevit spiritum Domini? quae sententia eandem interpretationem admittit. S. Hier. quidem vertit : quis adiu. spiritum Domini? ac similiter moderni verbo 122 notionem ^4ir/gendi attribuunt, ita ut prior interrogatio : quis direcit spiritum. [omini? plane synonyma sit alteri : quis consiliariis. eius fuit? At nullo, quod equidem sciam, exemplo hucusque probatum est, verbo iz». quod in coniug. Kal significationem ponderandi et examinandi habet (cfr Prov. 16,9; 21,2; 25.12), in coniuzat. Piel etiam adiuvandi aut. dirigendi notionem competere; sin vero probaretur. alexandrina tamen horum verborum versio, quae isaiano contextui omnino consonat, praeferenda esset, utpote a S. Paulo (hic et 1 Cor. 2.16) adoptata et approbata. Optimo igitur iure duas interrogationes sensu inter se differre tenemus; priorem autem ad scientiam divinam referimus, quae tanta esse asseritur, ut nemo eam plene cognoscere, aut si mavis examinare, potuerit, alteram vero ad sapientiam divinam, quae tanta est, ut Deus in via ad suum finem assequendum idonea eligenda nullius unquam consilio vel directione indiguerit indigeatve. Porro animadverte. Isaiam utraque in interrogatione de scientia ac sapientia proxime loqui, quae in creationis opere sese manifestavit, Paulum vero utramque (per sensum quem vocant consequentem) ad scientiam sapientiamque in rcdemtionis sanctificationisque opere manifestatam transferre, quippe de quo a fortiore valeant. Tertiam interrogationem eodem in contextu isaiano (/s. 40,15) duo ex antiquissimis graecis codd. ix A) exhibent, sed eam istum in locum & sciolis librariis esse insertam hodie omnes consentiunt, quia non tantum in reliquis alexandrinae versionis codd. deest neque a graecis Isaiae commentatoribus ( Eus. Theod. Cyr Alex. etc.) commemoratur, sed etiam a textu primigenio aliisque antiquis verss. quum immediatis (Syr. Vulg.) tum mediaus (I. Copt. Aeth. ctc.; praetermitütur. Ac revera ex [ob 41,2 transumta cst, quem locum Alexandrini in alienum sensum (« quis resistet mihi et subsistet? ») detorserunt, S. Hier. autem ex hebraico textu recte vertit : « quis ante dedit mihi, ut reddam et? omnia, quae sub coelo sunt, mea sint ». luxta libri lob contextum Deus hac sententia « liberrimam quam habet omnium rerum potestatem, qua nulli aliquid de^e/, ita ut a nullo in ius vocari possit » asserere videlur (cfr. Anobenb. Comm. in l. lob. p. 559). sed simul significat, se nullis beneficiis ad. liberalitatem: provocari, se igitur semper gratis dare. minime vero ex debito reddere. Unde Apostolus hac interrozatione iure utitur ad Zjinuensitatem déritiarum (2302; 5525225), i. e. beni- eis, quos fecit, quum non possent bene operari, tribuens ut operarentur, eos, qui in peccato erant, liberans et ad gratiam reducens » (Tolet.). Contra hacreticos, qui his verbis ad meritum necrandum abutuntur. sufficit transcribere ea quae iam monuit. S. Aug. iserin. 158,2. sq.) : « Debitor Deus factus est non aliquid a nobis accipiendo, sed quod ei placuit promittendo. Aliter enim dicimus homini : Debes mihi, quia dedi tibi. ct aliter dicimus : Debes mihi, quia promisisti mihi. Quando dicis : Debes mihi, quia deii tibi. a te processit benctieium, sed mutuatum, non donatum. Quando autem dicis : Debes mihi. quia promisisti mihi, tu nihil dedisti ct tamen. exizis; bonitas enim. cius qui promisit dabit, ne in malitiam fides convertatur; qui enim fallit, malus est. Deo autem numquid dicimus : Redde mihi, quia dedi tibi? Quid dedinius Deo, quando totum. quod suinus et quod habemus boni, ab illo habemus ? Nihil ergo ei dedimus. Non est quemadmodum ista voce exigamus debitorem Deum, maxime dicente nobis Apostolo : Quis prior dedit illi, et retribuetur ei? lllo ergo modo possumus exieere Dominum nostrum. ut dicamus : Redde quod promisisti, quia fecimus quod. iussisti, et hoc tu fecisti, quia laborantes iuvisli ». Licet igitur iusti cum Apostolo dicere possint : « reposita est mihi corona iustitiae, quam reddet mihi Dominus in illa die iustus iudex » (2 Tim. 4,8), verissimum (amen est, neminem quidquam Deo prius dedisse. sed Deum. iuxta promissiones suas in nobis, uti $. Aug. saepe dicit, sua dona coronare (efr Dust. Esti ete.). Alterum allegati loci membrum. quo Deus se nemini quidquam debere sed omnibus cuncta gratis vi solius suae benignitatis dare quodammodo probat (omnia, quae sub. coelo sunt , mea sunt), Apostolus libere ita reddere voluit, ut cunctas res omni ex parte a Deo pendere magna cum vi doceret :
11:36
36. quoniam ex ipso et. per ipsum et in ipso (lege : in ipsum ziz aic) sunt. omnia (zx zxvz2); tpsi glorta in. saecula ; amen. Recte 740m. adnotat, « omnia. hic absolute accipiendum esse pro omnibus, quae habent rerum esse, peccata autem rerum esse non habere, sed in quantum sint peccata, per defectum alicuius entis dici , quia malum nihil sit nisi privatio boni; quare sententiam de peccatis qua. peccalis non esse intelligendam ; quidquid tamen entitatis sit in peccato, hoc totum eliam esse a Deo ». Quomodocumque igitur res creatae considerantur. Dei sunt et ad eum pertinent, ut de iis pro suo arbitrio decernat constituatque. Si ad primam earum originem attenditur, ex Deo sunt velut ex prima ac suprema causa'efficiente, quae eas quum nihil essent creavit ut essent. Si ad praesentem earum statum attenditur, per Deui sunt. quippe per quem post suum ortum conservandae sint ne pereant ac pro diversis suis naturis disponantur, ordinentur, zubernentur. 5i ad ultimam earum destinationem attenditur, in Deum sunt, quia « omnia propter semet ipsum operatus est Dominus » (Prov. 16,5), oinnia ergo ad se ipsum tamquam ad supremum eorum finem ordinavit omniaque ad ipsum vi quadam innata tendunt, ut in ipso ultimam suam perfectionem inveniant ipsumque glorificent. Ad quam gloriam Deo ab omnibus debitam attendens Apostolus sententiam doxologia terminat (psi gloria in saecula; amen), quae sensu a superioribus (1,925; 9,5) non differt, aptissime autem hic adnectitur, ut simul sit clausula totius praecedentis tractationis, quae benignitatis ac misericordiae divinae erga totum genus humanum demonstratione et explicatione nos ad Deum glorificandum efficacissime exhortatur. Adalteram epistolae nostrae partem interpretandam transiens 7Àeod. non minus opportune quam recte monet, divinam rerum fidem caput quidem ac fundamentum omnium bonorum esse, sed solam ad salutem consequendam non sufficere. « Quod enim corpori, inquit, est oculus, hoc animo est fides; verum sicut oculus manibus indiget et pedibus aliisque membris, ita fides virtute activa ». Ac profecto iusta Paulum non minus quam iuxta lacobum fides sine operibus mortua est; id quod satis iam ex eo elucet, quod nusquam de iis. quae Deus nobis credenda revelavit, loqui soleat, quin simul doceat, quid ad vitam Deo acceptam agendam valeant. famvero in superiore tractatione ab hac consueta sua disserendi ratione aliquantulum discessit; admodum enim paucis tantum conclusionibus practicis neophytos exhortatus est, ut vitam suam ad doctrinam propositam conformarent (cfr 6.11 sqq. 19 sqq.; 7.* sqq.; 8,12 sq.). Nunc vero, postquam thesin suam, fidem evangelicam esse omnibus hominibus unicam verae iustitiae salutisque viam. omni ex parte demonstravit et explanavit et vindicavit, simili modo quo in aliis epistolis plerisque ad morum institutionem se convertens dogmaticae parti epistolae alteram moralem. vel potius paraencticam , subiungit (cfr supra p. 15). Uberius enim accuratiusque exponere azgreditur, quid doctrina tradita a fidelibus postulet. quomodo nimirum universam suam vitam ad fidei evangelicae normam dirizeve debeant, ut Deo benignissimo de tanto beneficio dignas gratias referant semetque ipsos vitae aeternae idoneos reddant. Neque tamen suis praeceptis monitisque cuncta Christianorum officia attingit, sed illa tantum, quae pro temporis ratione ac forte etiam pro romanae cccelesiae statu, de quo per amicos suos, ut videtur, certior erat factus, magis utilia vel necessaria habuit. Subtilem autem singzulorum praeceptorum dispositionem in hae paraenesi quaerere non licet, etiamsi aptus ordo nusquam desideretur. Cum plerisque enim duas sectiones recte distinguemus, in quarum priore S. Paulus omnes fideles alloquens de officiis nonnullis agit, quae ad perfectionem omnibus communem pertinent omnibusque observanda sunt, atque inter ea maxime caritatem commendat, qua tota Lex impleatur (12,1- 13,14). In altera autem ad romanam ecclesiam, ut videtur, magis attendens cos alloquitur qui in fide profecerunt, ut eos ad infirmiores suos fratres sustinendos exhortetur (1*,1-15,13). Similiter sectiones apta partium dispositione nequaquam carent, licet id nonnulli moderni acath. asserere non dubitent!. Attendatur tamen oportet, Paulum theologiae moralis svynopsin tradere noluisse et in. virtutibus enumerandis ad earum nexum logicum minus quam ad neophytorum necessitates attendisse. vere christiani delineat. l5 0:0, Ua HOY EA PELPHCT To3 voó, Si c5 Lo«aàill 3. kit và; Vi VHELCHDUETUE uot: zxvi zi Gvc unos i ; AD AD duris d m P Zia 6) IR. aja iqlIt mlà$s, o. v2l64 oi zoo i» sax is i Nouv, m5 x eO oL ROSE E foe $i xaÜ' st AeLrhes cAÓnw. 62 igna i qalualx Xilà ch5 440 lIn.€ $u|iDzis data est mobis, differentes : sire pro- | &utw Ouiyogan, iit zpoynttav, xatcàk hw phetiam | secundum — rationem. fidei, 7. | dvaAcqiav zz; ziotieu, C4. il: Ónaxosive ministerium in ministrando, sive | víav, iv: Gaxovia, tizt Ó Qdorwv, qui docet in doctrina, 8. qui exhortatur | iv zz Owa3xa^ia, 8W. tl: Ó zapaxait6w, in exhortando, qui tribuit in. sinplici- | iv 5X rapazÀnas, 6 u:iaduQ i» ànkótate, qui praeest in sollicitudine, qui mi- | z5:t, 6 ia:ivog iv Szowóh, 6 iXkiw seretur in hilaritate. iv aot. Primo suo praecepto Apostolus totius suae exhortationis quasi summam quandam proponit. Ad omnimodam enim sanctitatem neophytos exhortaturus totam eorum vitam quum externam (^. 1) tum internam (r. 9) ad divinam voluntatem conformandaim cesse docet. Ab externa autem incipiens simili modo, quo antea corporis membra Deo arma iustitiae exhibenda esse monuit (cfr ad 6.13), nunc alia imagine usus corpora Deo velut hostiam offerenda esse monet, ut tota vita externa cultus quidam divinus fiat :
11:1
Plus haut (1x, 27-29), Paul avait insinué qu'Israël n’était pas réprouvé tout enticr, mais cette pensée n'était qu'un éclair fugitif. Après avoir traité du droit absolu de Dieu (1x, 6-29), il avait tenu à montrer la responsabilité d'Israël. C'était une triste page (ix, 30-x, 21). Par opposition aux gentils, l'attitude d'Israël était telle qu'on eùt pu le croire réprouvé tout entier. C'est ce qui justifie la particule οὖν, οἵ, x1, 11 : je le demande donc. Les termes de et en effet je suis moi-même Israélite, de la race d'Abraham, de la aux gentils d’y entrer. Après les gentils, Israël aura son tour (χι, 25-29). Il fallait qu'il désobéît pour être lui aussi l'objet de la miséricorde, qui est le dernier mot de la richesse et de la sagesse de Dieu (χι, 30-32). On dirait que Paul a hésité à révéler ce mystère. Du moins tenait-il à y préparer les gentils. Bénéficiant d'une grâce vraiment gratuite, ils étaient peut-être peu enclins à comprendre que les Juifs y fussent admis après l'avoir refusée. Aussi Paul les dispose en leur montrant que s'ils ont profité de la réprobation des Juifs, ils auront encore bien plus à gagner à leur conversion (x, 11-15). Attaquant plus ouvertement ce penchant à l'égoïsme qui paraît moins odieux aux groupes parce que chaque particulier peut s'en excuser pour son compte, il rappelle aux gentils l'avantage que donne aux Juifs l'antique promesse faite aux patriarches (x1, 16-24). Chute des Juifs dans l'intérêt des gentils, conversion des gentils qui excitera l'émulation des Juifs, Dieu n’a-t-il pas tout ordonné pour que les fidèles s'aiment entre eux, sans distinction de Juifs et de gentils, et ne voudront-ils pas imiter l’'Apôtre qui pense à convertir les Juifs, même quand il travaille pour les gentils ? Un hommage rendu à la bonté et à la sagesse de Dieu termine ce chapitre et toute la partie dogmatique (33-36). cette question sont empruntés au Ps. xenr (xcrv}, 14 ὅτι οὐκ ἀπώσεται Κύριος τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ (cf. I Regn. x, 22), ce qui faisait déjà prévoir une réponse négative, car Paul ne pouvait s'inscrire en faux contre la promesse du livre inspiré, et en effet il s'écrie : μὴ γένοιτο! avant de répondre négativement (v. 2) par les propres paroles du psaume mises au passé. Entre les deux une sorte de protestation personnelle : « Comment Dieu aurait-il réprouvé tout son peuple? Je prétends bien en faire partie! » Paul a conscience de son élection comme chrétien et même de sa mission comme Apôtre. Son exemple à lui seul prouve que Dieu ne s’est pas détourné de tout Israël. S'il s'adressait à des Judéo-chrétiens, il devrait dire : vous-mêmes en êtes la preuve! plutôt que se mettre en scène (Jülicher). Il s'adresse donc à des chrétiens convertis de la gentilité. Lipsius entend : je ne puis avoir une pareille idée, moi qui suis Israélite! De cette sorte Paul s’excuserait auprès de Judéo-chrétiens. Mais ce serait la réponse à la question : « pensez-vous done que Dieu ἃ réprouvé son peuple? » tandis que la question est : « Dieu a-t-il donc réprouvé son peuple? » Réponse : « non, puisque j'en suis par ma naissance », ἐκ σπέρματος ᾿Αὐραάμ. selon la chair, et cependant τέχνον (1x, 7). Paul savait aussi qu'il était de la tribu de Benjamin (Phil. mr, 5); ce qu'on pouvait estimer par l'appartenance à une famille-clan, à supposer qu'on ne [ἀξ pas à même de dresser un arbre généalogique complet. WW. effacent de avant tribu.
11:2
Après le cri de sa conscience, preuve de fait que Dieu n'a pas répudié tout Israël, Paul donne une raison de fond : « non, Dieu n’a pas rejeté entièrement et définitivement le peuple qu'il ἃ choisi ». Il y ἃ là une sorte d'impossibilité morale dont il donnera plus loin la raison (ν. 29) : Dieu ne change pas ainsi ses desseins. Cornely rejette à bon droit deux spécialisations : d'après les Grecs, Dieu n’a pas rejeté ceux du peuple qu'il a prévu lui devoir être fidèles; d'après Augustin, il n’a pas rejeté l'Israël fidèle qu'il avait prédestiné. En effet il ne s’agit pas ici d’une certaine catégorie d'Israélites, maïs de l'ensemble du peuple d'Israël. Cornely lui-même est obligé de reconnaître que ὃν προέγνω comprend ici un acte de volonté, d'approbation; il l'explique de deux façons : Israelem, quem velut suum populum ab aeterno cognovit et agnovit, ce qui est tout à fait insuffisant, et : quem solum ex omnibus populis terrae sibi in peculium elegit, ce qui est bien le cas, mais reconnaît à προέγνω sinon le sens de prédestiner à la vie éternelle, du moins le sens de voir avec faveur et même de choisir pour un rôle donné : ici « pour être son peuple Le fait d'Élie n’est point une nouvelle preuve que Dieu n'a pas actuellement réprouvé son peuple, mais un exemple tiré de l’histoire pour faire comprendre les desseins de Dieu dans le présent. ἐν “HAelx, Cf. ἐν τῷ ‘Qoné (1x, 25), comme s’il y avait un livre de l’Écriture intitulé Élie, ou plutôt allusion à une section de l'Écriture où Élie est le principal acteur : en effet Élie est sujet de ἐντυγχάνει. Sur ces sections, cf. Mc. x11, 26; Le. xx, 37 ἐπὶ τῆς βάτου, — ἐτυγχάνειν τινί, «traiter une question avec quelqu'un », ordinairement pour intervenir en faveur d'une autre personne, ὃπέρ τινος, « intercéder », mais aussi pour se plaindre, κατά τινος, cf. 1 Macch. vin, 32; x, 61. 63; x1, 25; Pap. Amherst 11, 134, 10 (Lietz.). Il y ἃ donc incontestablement dans la pensée de Paul un renvoi à l’histoire d'Élie. Mais Cornely reconnaît que Paul n'argumente pas purement et simplement du sens littéral du texte des Rois; il interprète la situation. Dans les Rois, Élie, jusqu'alors intrépide, éprouve une sorte de découragement. Plutôt mourir dès à présent que d'être exposé à tomber entre les mains de Jézabel! Si donc il se plaint à Dieu d'Israël, ce n’est point qu'il demande vengeance dans un accès de fureur (Jülicher), c'est pour justifier le zèle qui lui a valu la haine des Israélites et excuser son propre découragement; les autres pro= phètes ont été tués, il reste seul, on veut le mettre à mort, la situation est désespérée. Le prophète n'accuse pas Iahvé, mais il constate qu'il n’a rien fait pour sa propre cause. Dans la pensée de Paul, cela équivaut à se deman: L der si Dieu n’a pas réprouvé son peuple ? Dans Vg. aut serait plus littéral que an. d
11:3
D'après ΠῚ Regn. χιχ, 10 : τὰ θυσιαστήριά σου χατέσχαψαν καὶ τοὺς προφήτας σου ἀπέχτειναν ἐν ῥομφαίχ, χαὶ ὑπολέλειμμαι ἐγὼ μονώτατος, καὶ ζητοῦσί μου τὴν ψυχὴν λαθεῖν αὐτήν, οἷ, v. 11. Paul a donc cité largement et probablement de mémoire; sans parler des petits mots omis qui n’ajoutaient rien au sens, et de χύρις, ajouté pour la elarté, on a noté l'interversion de la destruction des autels οἱ du meurtre des prophètes. Dans les Rois l'ordre est plus naturel : les prophètes ontété mis à mort, sauf Elie resté seul. Paul aurait interverti, dit-on, pour indiquer qu'Élie se plaint d’être resté seul fidèle, et non point seul prophète. Ce serait une sublilité, car Élie, se disant seul prophète, voulait dire le seul fidèle capable d'agir pour Dieu. Peut. ètre Paul at-il plutôt suivi simplement un crescendo religieux : la destruction des autels allait plus directement contre Dieu et dans ce sens était plus grave que le meurtre des prophètes.
11:4
ὁ χρηματισμός signifie l'oracle. Le mot avait souvent le sens de réponse, parce que généralement les oracles répondaient à des questions posées. Dans notre cas Elie n’a pas interrogé, il a plutôt répondu à Dieu. Mais en réalité il y avait bien une question dans sa pensée; au fond de son âme il sollicitait Dicu d'intervenir, et c'est à cela que Dicu répond. C'est sur le sens de cette réponse que Paul s’est écarté du texte des Rois. Dans les Rois, Dieu annonce qu'il va châtier les infidèles, mais il épargnera sept mille hommes, à savoir ceux qui n’ont pas courbé le genou devant Baal. Ce que Paul transcrit xatéλιπον ἐμαυτῷ, « je me suis laissé », doit être traduit simplement « je laisserai καταλείψω (avec Lagarde; dans Swete : καταλείψεις, supposant une fausse lecture de "ΣΝ ΠῚ dont la dernière lettre n’était sans doute pas écrite). Il importe peu à Paul que ces sept mille hommes aient échappé aux massacres d'Hazaël et de Jéhu. Ce qui le frappe, c'est qu'il y avait donc sept mille hommes qui étaient demeurés fidèles. Israël n'était done pas réprouvé tout entier. Et cette fidélité était due elle-même à la grâce de Dieu : c'est lui-même qui s'est conservé ce reste. Nouvelle preuve qu'il ne se désintéressait pas alors d'Israël. Le P. Cornely tient à noter que l'Apôtre ne cite pas précisément l'Écriture, quoiqu'il se serve de mots semblables, et qu'il en tire seulement une conséquence dont il fait une parole de Dieu. Cette formule lui paraît nécessaire pour qu’on ne reproche pas à Paul de donner à l’Écriture un sens qui n’est pas le sien. Mais Paul se croyait-il astreint à ne tirer de l'Écriture que son sens historique littéral? Ce n'était pas l'opinion des rabbins de son temps; cf. sur D'ailleurs ses expressions sont claires. Il demande : « que dit l'oracle ? » en d'autres termes : quelle est la solution de Dieu dans l'Écriture? Et il répond par des termes aussi semblables au texte sacré que dans ses citations les plus caractérisées. Il ἃ mis le passé χατέλιπον au lieu du futur, s'autorisant peut-être du parfait hébreu sans tenir compte du waw consécutif, et ajouté ἐμαυτῷ pour la clarté de sa pensée. Il fallait dans le mème dessein changer πάντα τὰ γύνατα ἃ οὐκ ὥχλασαν γόνυ en οἵτινες οὐχ ἔχαμψαν yéw., Le changement de τῷ βάαλ en τῇ βάαλ, le masc. en fém., a été expliqué par Dillmann. Baal était incontestablement du masc., mais dans la lecture il arrivait de le remplacer par bocheth, « honte », αἰσχύνη (1 Regn. xvur, 25), d’où la lecture hybride à βάαλ 11 Regn. xx1, 3; Jer. π, 8 etc. Peut-être le ms. des LXX dont se servait Paul avait-il déjà τῇ βάαλ. La promesse d'épargner 7.000 fidèles supposait, selon le texte même, cette fidélité. D’après le principe théologique qu'il avait fondé sur l'A. Ὁ. luimême (1x, 6 ss.), la fidélité supposait le choix de Dieu. Si done il y avait 7.000 fidèles au temps d'Élie, c'est que Dieu se les était réservés. C'était déjà, comme plus tard au temps d'Isaïe (1x, 29 ἐγκατέλιπεν), le germe du salut, la preuve que l'élection d'Israël n'était pas révoquée. C'était le sens de la situation, le secret de l’action divine, le sens profond du texte, qui dans son sens normal n'indiquait que la manifestation extérieure, le salut temporel des croyants au temps de Jéhu. WW. lisent genu Baal, plus littéral que genua ante Baal.
11:5
Ce qui était consolant au temps d'Élie, ce n'était pas tant le chiffre de 7.000 hommes, relativement élevé, que la permanence des desseins de Dieu sur Israël. C’est aussi la leçon que Paul dégage pour le temps présent. Il eût pu citer les 7.000 parmi les exemples du libre choix de Dieu (1x, 6-13); ici même il n'insiste pas, l’idée lui paraissant suffisamment mise en relief par χατέλιπον ἐμαυτῷ, de sorte que c’est plutôt à ceux qui ont cru au christianisme qu'il applique directement le terme de λίμμα (Soden λεῖμμα, orthographe plus correcte) κατ᾽ ἐκλογὴν χάριτος. Aussi bien la liberté du choïx divin a été suffisamment prouvée ; le thème actuel exige que ce libre choix d'un reste soît le gage d'une restauration, comme au temps d’Elie et surtout d'Isaïe qui avait développé le sens du « reste » dont son fils Chear-iachoub était le symbole (Is. vu, 8 et x, 22; cf. Rom. 1x, 27, ὑπόλειμμα). Cependant Paul ne perd jamais de vue les prétentions des Juifs ni son thème principal, et à ἐχλογήν il ajoute γάριτος pour bien rappeler que cette élection est l'œuvre de la grâce, est purement gratuite. Effacer salvae dans la Κρ. avec WW, conformément au texte grec. Mais après cela fuerunt serait plus naturel que factae sunt (Vg.).
11:6
L’historien peut regretter que Paul n'ait pas donné ici quelque appréciation sur le nombre des Juifs convertis. Il eût pu dire par exemple : or nous sommes beaucoup plus de 7.000 etc. Mais toute sa confiance est dans le dessein de Dieu, gage de restauration plus assuré que le nombre, et dans sa grâce, seul principe de la vocation. Aussi ne manque-t-il pas l’occasion, ayant prononcé le mot de grâce {au v. précédent), d'en conclure à l'exclusion des œuvres. Le principe qu’il pose est absolu. La grâce et les œuvres sont deux titres opposés : ce qu'on donne par faveur, on ne le solde pas comme dû à des œuvres, autrement on ne ferait plus une faveur. Le principe s'applique à l'appel à la grâce, de l’aveu des catholiques el des protestants. Le Concile de Trente en a conclu fort justement : nihil corum, quae iustificationem praecedunt, neque fidem neque opera, ipsam iustificationis gratium promereri ($ess. VI, De iustit. 8). De plus les protestants en déduisent (contre les catholiques) que les bonnes œuvres ne méritent pas la vie éternelle qui est une grâce (νι, 23). On peut répondre qu'ici Paul parle uniquement de l'appel au christianisme, comme cela résulte évidemment du contexte, mais la réponse serait insuflisante, puisque le principe est absolu. La vraie solution est qu'il parle de l'appel de Dieu. Qu'il s'agisse de l'appel à la grâce ou de cet appel à la gloire qui est la prédestination, il est purement gratuit, et si les œuvres étaient envisagées, il ne serait plus purement gratuit. Le principe a donc toute son extension et la vie éternelle est une grâce en Jésus-Christ (vi, 23). Mais quand on agit en Jésus-Christ, on ἃ déjà la vie, le principe de la vie éternelle, et les œuvres opérées en lui ne sont nullement des œuvres qu'on puisse mettre en opposition avec la grâce. La vie en Jésus-Christ est aussi opposée aux œuvres juives que l'esprit et la chair (ch. vu). On ne peut donc rien conclure de notre texte contre le mérite des œuvres de la grâce. — Les mss. grecs, y compris B, sauf une dizaine dans Soden, ajoutent : εἰ δὲ ἐξ ἔργων, οὐκέτι ἐστίν γάρις, ἐπεὶ τὸ ἔργον οὐχέτι ἔστιν ἔργον (B γάρις). Ce n’est qu'un développement antithétique qui n’ajoute absolument rien à la pensée, tandis que dans un cas analogue (1v, 4. 5) la pensée progresse par l’antithèse; on estimerait volontiers que c'est une addition due à un esprit désireux de mettre les points sur les ὦ aux dépens de la concision et de l'élégance. La Κ͵]. omet cette addition avec anc.-lat. arm. bo. sa. WW. ont effacé iam (primo loco, avant non ex operibus), Mais ce mot (au sens logique et non chronologique) est aussi nécessaire avec non pour rendre οὐκέτι la première fois que la seconde.
11:7
Conclusion de ce qui précède (χε, 1-6). Tandis qu'auparavant Paul parlait simplement de l'échec d'Israël (1x, 31 et x, 3), maintenant il distingue. Israël comme tel, c'est-à-dire la masse de la nation, n’a pas atteint ce qu'il cherche, mais une partie d'Israël a atteint le but, à savoir ceux qui ont été choisis par Dieu. — ἐπιζητεῖ est au présent, parce qu'Israël cherche encore, mais ἐπέτυχεν est au passé, parce que le but est déjà manqué, la masse de la nation est dans une situation fausse. ἐχλογή pour οἱ ἐχλεχτοί, « ceux qui ont été choisis », évidemment par Dieu. Les autres ont été « endurcis ». Nous croyons ce sens préférable à celui d’ « aveugler ». La racine πωρ... diffère en soi de la racine πηρ... Zahn ἃ mis les faits dans une bonne lumière (Æxcursus III, p- 618 55.). πωροῦν indique la formation d’une callosité, et tandis que σκληρύνειν marque plus précisément la dureté anormale des tissus, πωροῦν indique plutôt l'insensibilité qui en résulte pour l'organe. L'Ancien ni le N. T. n'ont jamais πηροῦν qui marque, soit le défaut d'un membre, soit plus ordinairement « rendre aveugle ». Au sens physique la signification des verbes et de leurs dérivés est done parfaitement distincte. Maïs au sens métaphorique, ou appliqués aux dispositions de l'âme, les deux mots indiquaient une certaine insensibilité; on pouvait d'autant plus les prendre l’un pour l’autre qu'ils se ressemblaient. Néanmoins la Vg. a conservé le sens d'endurcissement dans deux cas (Jo. ΧΙ, 40 et IT Cor. m1, 14); dans les autres cas (Mc. m1, 5; vi, 52; Rom. χι, 7; Eph. 1v, 18; Job xvnr, 7) 1} faut simplement reconnaître que la traduction est moins littérale et moins satisfaisante. M. Armitage Robinson (The Journal of theological Studies, 1902, p. 81-93) a bien prouvé la confusion chez les traducteurs, mais non chez les écrivains grecs. Ici le verbe est au pluriel et au passif, ἐπωρώθησαν, ce qui indique déjà la causalité divine; d’ailleurs la suite ne laisse aucun doute. C’est l'application expresse à Israël de la doctrine du ch. 1x dans ce qu'elle ἃ de pénible, tandis que le ch. rx lui-même se terminait plutôt sur l’idée consolante du reste préservé. Au ch, x, Paul avait surtout mis en relief l'erreur et l'obstination d'Israël. Sans doute le début du ch. xt a pour but de montrer qu'Israël n'est pas perdu tout entier, non pas de chercher la raison divine de ses égarements, mais Paul profite de l'occasion pour donner le dernier trait à sa doctrine, qu'il appuie sur l'Ancien Testament. Dans la Ve. quaerebat devrait être quaerit, au présent comme en grec. Si ce que nous avons dit du sens de πωροῦν est exact, obtusi (cf. II Cor. πι, 44) conviendrait mieux que excaecati,
11:8
La métaphore de la callosité qui rend insensible est expliquée par un texte; l'explication s'applique plutôt au sens général qu'aux mots, puisque les textes avaient déjà leur physionomie; on n’en conclura donc rien pour le sens spécial de rwpoëv. Dieu a donné à l'esprit des Juifs une sorte de torpeur, et de plus des yeux incapables de voir, des oreïlles incapables d’entendre. Jésus a paru au milieu d'eux, leur ἃ parlé, ses disciples continuent sa prédication : les Juifs n’ont rien vu, rien entendu, rien compris. — χατάνυξις dans les LXX (Is. xxx, 10 et Ps. εχ [Lx], 5) signifie engourdissement, torpeur. C'est donc aussi le sens de Paul. C’est une autre question secondaire de savoir si ce sens peut dériver directement du verbe κατανύσσειν, « piquer, transpercer », au passif « être endolori, en proie à une douleur qui stupéfie » (Dan. x, 45), ou si le sens d’engourdissement, sommeil profond, ne s'est pas imposé pour χατάνυξις par suite d’une fausse étymologie de νυστάζειν, « somnoler comme pensent SH. et Zahn avec raison. — ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν ne signifie pas que Dieu leur ἃ donné des yeux afin qu'ils ne voient pas : il ἃ gouverné des yeux, destinés à voir, de façon qu'ils ne voient pas. De même pour les oreilles. Cette doctrine est tirée de l'Écriture (καθάπερ [Soden καθώς] γέγραπται), les textes cités étant une indication de la manière dont Dieu agit et par là même une prédiction de ce que se passe au temps présent. Paul qui citera David au v. 9 n'indique pas ici à quel livre il a emprunté. Ce n’est pas pour se donner plus de liberté dans la reproduction du texte, car il en use assez librement, même quand il cite l'auteur, mais sans doute avait-il conscience qu'il empruntait à plusieurs endroits très différents qu'il eût été compliqué de nommer. Le πνεῦμα κατανύξεως vient d'Is. xxix, 10 : ὅτι πεπότιχεν ὑμᾶς Κύριος πνεύματι χατανύξεως, où Dieu frappe aussi le peuple de cécité intellectuelle, καὶ χαμμύσει τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτῶν. Le même Isaïe avait montré Israël écoutant sans comprendre, regardant sans voir : Ἀχοῇ ἀχούσετε χαὶ οὐ μὶ συνῆτε, καὶ GAérovzss βλέψετε χαὶ οὐ μὴ ἴδητε (15. vi, 9). Maïs les termes de Paul se rapprochent davantage, surtout par les mots ἕως τῆς σήμερον ἡμέρας, de Dt. xxix, 8 (ou 1) : #2 οὐχ ἔδωκεν Κύριος ὃ θεὸς ὑμῖν καρδίαν εἰδέναι χαὶ ὀφθαλμοὺς βλέπειν χαὶ ὦτα ἀχούειν ἕως -τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης, si ce n'est que cette causalité négative : « Dieu ne vous a pas donné un cœur pour comprendre » etc. convenait moins à l’aul que la causalité directe exprimée par le premier texte d'Isaïe. II a done fondu deux textes en un seul, qui exprime bien leur doctrine. Ce que Dieu fait aujourd'hui il Fa fait déjà. ἕως τῆς σήμερον ἡμέρας montre la persistance du plan divin. D'après Cornely, l'endurcissement des Juifs au temps de Moïse est pour Paul le type de l'endurcissement actuel des Juifs. Mais rien dans le texte de Paul ne fait allusion à une situation déterminée. Le renvoi au Deut. a même échappé à Origène, Chrys., Thom. etc. S'il y avait une situation typique, ce serait plutôt celle du temps d'Isaïe, à cause du reste épargné, Nous maïntenons la qualification d’accommodation figurative.
11:9
D'après Zahn, Paul ἃ parlé au v. 8 de l'endurcissement des Juifs jusqu'à son temps; il parlerait désormais des châtiments dont ils sont menacés dans l'avenir, el, s'il cite David, c'est qu'il ne serait pas fâché de lui laisser la responsabilité de ces malédictions. — Maïs ce serait sortir du sujet de l'endurcissement des Juifs. C’est encore de cela qu'il est question, et Le futur ne figure ici que parce que le passage cité a la forme d’une malédiction. Il ἃ été choisi pour mieux accuser l'aveuglement des Juifs; ils en sont venus à regarder comme avantageux pour eux ce qui est la cause de leur ruine! Le sens précis est difficile. La table est d'après Cornely l’appät qui attire l'oiseau qui sera pris au piège. D'après 511, c'est le symbole d'une fête; les réjouissances auxquelles on s’abandonne empêchent de voir le péril. Plus littéralement (Ζαλη), c'est une table basse posée sur des tapis sur lesquels sont étendus les convives une incursion soudaine les trouble; ils s'embarrassent dans les plis des tapis et tombent. Cette explication est en harmonie avec les expressions du v. 11, mais elle n'explique pas plus que les autres comment ce sur quoi les Juifs comptaient retombe sur eux (ἀνταπόδομα). La seule situation qui rende compte de tous les termes serait celle d’une table avec des mets empoisonnés destinés à certains convives qui obligeraient leurs amphitryons à les consommer euxmêmes. Mais peut-être que Paul ἃ pris le texte pour sa valeur générale sans serrer le sens de très près. Ou a-t-il pensé que la table était l'Écriture devenue pour eux lettre morte, et que les chrétiens retournaient contre eux? Il se serait ainsi rapproché du sens primitif du Psaume que M. Duhm restitue « Que la table (où l'on consomme les sacrifices) soit devant eux un filet, et les sacrifices pacifiques (au) un piège! » Quoi qu'il en soit du texte primitif, le Ps. zxvin (Lxix), 28 est ainsi rendu par les LXX : γενηθήτω ἣ τράπεζα αὐτῶν ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν εἰς παγίδα, καὶ εἰς ἀνταπόδοσιν χαὶ εἰς sxévèxhov. On comprend que Paul ait rayé ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν, assez inutile; εἰς ἀνταπόδοσιν répond à une lecture ont « en rétribution » au lieu du TM. ou « et à ceux qui sont en sécurité »; c’est un contresens, et Paul ἃ compris que le mot grec interrompait mal le contexte; sans renoncer à l'idée qui ressortait du thème général, il l'a renvoyée à la fin en mettant le concret ἀνταπόδομα au lieu de l'abstrait ἀνταπόδοσις. La place vacante ἃ été occupée par θήρα « prise à la chasse ici dans le sens de « filet ». Le mot σκάνδαλον qui dans les LXX rendait tant bien que mal wp#2 « filet » est sans doute à prendre dans Paul selon son sens ordinaire de chose qui fait trébucher. L'ensemble est donc plus satisfaisant que dans les LXX avec une sorte de parallélisme : παγίς et θήρα, « piège et filet », puis un objet qui fait tomber et se retourne sur celui qui croyait en tirer avantage.
11:10
C'est la reproduction littérale du v. 24 du psaume cité. Dans le texte hébreu : « Que leurs yeux s’obscurcissent pour ne plus voir; fais chanceler leurs reins pour toujours. » Il y ἃ donc une divergence assez notable pour la fin. Dans l'ensemble, Paul applique aux Juifs ce que le psalmiste souhaite à ses ennemis. Il ne résulte pas de la citation que le psalmiste soit pour Paul un type de Jésus-Christ méconnu par les Juifs; il donne seulement un nouvel exemple de l’endurcissement des Juifs, dans un cas où le vœu exprimé par le psalmiste suppose que c’est bien de Dieu que viendrait l'endurcissement. Cela soit dit pour préciser l'argumentation de Paul, sans nier le caractère messianique du psaume (Jo. π, 17; Act. 1, 20); d’après Corn. « les termes employés à propos d'un juste souffrant sont tels que leur sens complet et parfait n'est atteint que si on les entend en même temps et surtout du juste souffrant par excellence, c’est-à-dire du Christ Au sujet de cet endurcissement de la majorité des Juifs, on aura en mémoire les explications données par les théologiens sur le rôle propre de l’action divine, Et spécialement dans la pensée de 5. Paul, l'endurcissement est le châtiment d'une première faute (τ, 26), comme cela résulte aussi de la situation dans Isaïe (1-v1). Il est volontaire (x). Enfin cet endurcissement n'est pas directement relatif à la vie éternelle : il empêche les Juifs de recon: naître le Messie, maïs il peut toujours être guéri pour la nation, puisqu'il est temporaire, sans parler des individus dont Paul ne cesse de solliciter la con version (χι, 14).
11:11
Mème début qu'au v. 1. La siluation est déjà moins sombre, puisqu'une partie d'Israël est sur le bon chemin, mais la réprobation du plus grand nombre est toujours une perspective fort triste, et c'est à cela que s'arrètaient les vv. 8-10. Les Israélites ont bronché, ils se sont heurtés à la pierre de scandale (1x, 32) en refusant de reconnaître Jésus comme le Messie, en rejetant la justice de la foi. C'est ce qu'exprime ἔπταισαν dans son acception primitive. En fait les Juifs sont donc tombés, mais le contraste avec πέσωσιν suppose pour πταίω le sens d'une chute dont on se relève facilement, par opposition à qui serait tombé entièrement, gisant à terre sans espoir. {va est entendu au sens final par Corn., Lietz., Kühl, Zahn; l’Apôtre demanderait si Dieu ἃ endurci les Juifs et les ἃ fait broncher dans le but de les faire tomber. SH. objectent avec raison que ἔπταισαν est à l'actif; ce sont les Juifs qui sont le sujet. Des lors ἵνα n’a pas le sens final, car ils ne se sont pas butés dans le but de tomber. Il faut donc avec Chrys. prendre ἵνα au sens χατ᾽ ἔχθασω «de manière à ». Ce n’est pas que la causalité divine ne domine la scène. Mais quand Dieu frappe Israël, ce n'est pas pour l'anéantir; cf. 15. xxvit, 7 « l’a-t-il frappé comme il a frappé ceux qui le frappaient? A-t-il été tué comme furent tués ceux qui le tuaient? Avec mesure, par l'exil vous le châtiez Aussi, à la question qu'il s’est posée, Paul répond énergiquement par la négative. La chute des Juifs — παράπτωμα, « faute », mais l'étvmologie indique un faux pas — a été déjà pour les gentils une cause de salut. C'est une constatation de fait. Paul, se voyant repoussé par les Juifs, s’est tourné vers les gentils (Act. xt, 45-48), qui ont donc été mis plus tôt dans la voie du salut. Et si les Juifs s'étaient convertis en masse, auraient-ils consenti à renoncer à leur loi? Le christianisme serait-il devenu la religion affranchie des observances nationales qui seule pouvait convenir aux gentils? Les doctes de nos jours sont parfaitement d'accord avec Paul pour constater que le refus des Juifs a facilité l'entrée des gentils. Et en cela même Dieu se proposait le salut des Juifs, il voulait les rendre jaloux, παραζηλῶσαι, selon le mot du Dt. xxxn, 21 qui avait été cité plus haut (x, 19). L'expression est très concise, mais il est clair que cette jalousie devait être pour les Juifs un principe le salut. Leur Dieu était donc devenu le Dieu des gentils, l'Écriture qui leur avait été donnée passait à d’autres ! Cette constatation en elle-même ne pouvait exciter que la colère des Juifs contre les gentils; pour qu'ils se convertissent, il fallait en- 0016 qu'ils reconnussent que Dieu leur avait retiré ses bénédictions pour les accorder aux gentils; alors la jalousie serait à son comble, et aussi l’occasion d’un retour sur les erreurs passées. L’endurcissement voulu par Dieu est donc si peu contraire à la liberté, qu'il prépare l’action du libre arbitre. Dans numquid sic offenderunt ut caderent, la Ve. a ajouté sic pour la clarté; cette addition suppose le sens ecbatique de ἵνα (Thom. 2°) qui nous ἃ paru juste. On peut effacer ess avec W W.
11:12
Dans le v. 11, la balance paraissait pencher du côté des Juifs, puisque, si leur chute était ordonnée au salut des gentils, le salut des gentils était à son tour ordonné au salut des Juifs. Paul rétablit ici l'équilibre, en montrant que la conversion des Juifs aura elle aussi de bons résultats pour les autres. Ce sont des actions et des réactions ordonnées par Dieu au bien de l'ensemble. Si la chute des Juifs a été utile aux gentils, que sera-ce de leur conversion ? La pensée est claire, quoique l'argument a /ortiori ne contienne qu'un des éléments de la condition énoncée : παράπτωμα n'a pas de parallèle. Paul ne se souciait donc pas d’un parallélisme exact, et l'on n'a pas le droit de traduire ἥττημα « diminution » ou « petit nombre » pour l'opposer à πλήρωμα « plénitude ». Le parallélisme exact obligerait aussi d'entendre les deux premiers αὐτῶν du verset non plus des Juifs endurcis comme au v. 44, mais de toute la nation; or cela est impossible parce que le παράπτωμα, pas plus au v. 12 qu'au v. 11, n'est le fait de tous, et qu'il doit en être ainsi de ἥττημα qui est aussi une mauvaise note, parallèle au παράπτωμα, Les deux premiers αὐτῶν, ‘avant la réunion, s'entendent donc ici comme au v. 11 des Juifs endurcis et ἥττημα doit être pris dans le seul sens que permette son rapport avec ἥττάομαι « je suis vaincu », ou avec ἥττων « inférieur », d'une déchéance ou infério: rité. C'est aussi le sens du mot dans les deux seuls cas où il soit connu, [5. xxxr, 8 et I Cor. vi, 7. La difficulté est plus grande pour πλήρωμα, En partant du sens que nous avons reconnu à ἥττημα et en urgeant le parallélisme. Zahn (cf. Liets.) traduit « état parfait » d'après Eph. 1v, 13, car Paul ne souhaite pas que les Juifs endurcis complètent leur (αὐτῶν) nombre, mais plutôt qu'ils cessent de l'être: Cependant lé rapprochement du v. 25 et le contexte conduisent invincible= ment à l'idée d'une réunion de tous les Juifs dans la foi; ils seront au complet. 11 faut donc admettre que cetle idée de réunion plénière suflit pour le contraste; dès lors le troisième αὐτῶν s'entend de tous les Juifs. En d'autres termes, αὐτῶν, qui s'entend toujours des Juifs, en désigne une partie ou le tout selon que le contexte indique une action partielle ou collective. Dininutio (ou plutôt deminutio) de Fg. n'indique pas nécessairement une diminution quantitative; Thom. l'a entendu comme nous d'une diminution qualitative : quia scilicet decreverunt ab illa celsitudine gloriae quam hrabe= bant, selon le sens normal du latin, déchéance, abaissement. 13 5.) Après ἔθνεσιν, mettre un point en haut — deux-points Vs.) avec Sode plutôt qu'un point{avec Nestler. Il est fort exagéré de commencer un alinéa à Suiv, car le même sujet continue, et les vv. 13 et 14 sont plutôt une paren thèse, le δέ après ὑμῖν n'exprimant qu'une très légère opposition. Paul sa dresse donc spécialement aux gentils. On a cenelu tencore Zahn) que [ἃ πᾶ jorité de la communauté était composte de Juifs convertis. Après avoir par à tous dans le reste de l'épitre, Paul s’adresserait ici à la minorité, d'origi païenne, jusqu'au v. 24. L'argument serait bon si vraiment Paul abordaïti un enseignement particulier destiné à un auditoire spécial. En réalité il va développer le thème des vv. 11 et 12. Aussi traite-t-il encore le même thème au v. 25 où il dit ἀδελφοί en s'adressant toujours aux gentils, comme il dit ἀδελφοί à toute la communauté. S'il met en scène les gentils, c'est donc simplement qu'ils composaient la majorité de la communauté romaine, et qu'à ce tre ils pouvaient s'étonner que Paul, l'Apôtre des nations, attachât tant d'importance à la conversion des Juifs. Je vous le dis tout franchement, répond Paul, moi Apôtre des gentils, même dans ce ministère, j'ai en vue la conversion des Juifs! — ἐφ᾽ ὅσον ne signifie pas « aussi longtemps que » (quamdiu), mais « en tant que » (guatenus, Corn. ete.), car dans le premier cas Paul eût ajouté p6vov (Rom. vir, 43 I Cor. vi, 39; Gal. 1v, 1), et l’on ne voit pas qu'il ait jamais regardé son ministère comme temporaire, à moins de supposer avec Origène (latin) qu'il se proposait après sa mort un autre apostolat! Dans μὲν οὖν, μέν n'a aucune apodose, et il n'y a pas lieu de la sous-entendre (contre Corn.) ou de croire à une anacoluthe. Dès lors μέν perd de sa valeur propre et les deux mots signifient simplement une concession : en tant qu'apôtre des gentils, ce que je suis, certes... ; cf. Heb. 1x, 1. τὴν διαχονίαν μου δοξάζω ne signifie pas : je n’estime ce ministère chez les gentils que pour autant qu’il conduit à la conversion des Juifs (Lietz.), mais je fais honneur à mon ministère, je m'y consacre entiérement, avec cette arrière-pensée d’exciter la jalousie de ceux qui sont vraiment ma chair, étant israélites comme moi. Ne voyant pas que le salut de tous soit proche, Paul espère en sauver par Ce moyen du moins quelques-uns; ce sera toujours un pas vers le résultat final. Si Paul avait compté pour ce salut définitif sur l'action personnelle des Juifs convertis, il leur eùt accordé une prérogative personnelle dans l’ordre religieux qui paraîtrait peu compatible avec ce qu'il a dit x, 12. Dans sa pensée, il s’agit plutôt du dessein de Dieu qui ne peut s’accomplir pleinement, même au profit des gentils, si le salut des Juifs n'est pas d'abord assuré. Ce n’est pas offeuser les gentils que de travailler pour les Juifs même en se consacrant aux gentils, puisque, travaillant pour les Juifs, il rend aussi service aux gentils. Il se donne à tous pour les sauver tous; cf. I Cor. 1x, 20. Dans la Fe. au v. 13 enüm répond à γάρ dans quelques mss. grecs; il faudrait autem. Quatenus vaudrait mieux que quamdiu, et quidem pourrait être supprimé. Æonorifico serait plus conforme au grec que honorificabo.
11:15
Paul s'explique ici plus à fond, de sorte que ce verset atténue ce que les précédents laissaient paraitre de partialité pour les Juifs, ct précise en mème temps Le grand avantage vaguement indiqué par.le πόσῳ μᾶλλον du v. 12. Il y a une double opposition, ἀποδολή et πρόσλημνις (forme égyptienne que Soden remplace par πρόσληψις) d'un côté, χαταλλαγι et ζωὴ ἐχ νεχρῶν de Pautre. πρόσλημψις est très clairement l'acte de Dieu qui appellera la nation juive à la foi et au salut; ἀποδολή est donc le rejet de la nation par Dieu, en d'autres termes sa réprobation. Dans le dessein de Dieu, ce rejet des Juifs avait procuré la réconciliation du monde, c'est-à-dire l'appel des gentils à la foi comme on l'a vu au v. 11. Que fera donc la conversion en masse des Juifs? Évidemment ce doit être quelque chose de considérable. D'après Paul ce sera ζωὴ &x νεχρῶν, Gette vie ressuscitée ne peut s'entendre que de deux manières, au sens spirituel ou au sens réel indiquant la résurrection des corps. Le sens spirituel ne paraît pas en situation ; puisque les gentils ont déjà la σωτηρία (v. 11), le πλοῦτος χόσμου (v. 12), la καταλλαγὴ κόσμου, que peuvent-ils obtenir dans l'ordre spirituel? Si l’on objecte que ces biens sont acquis en droit, mais non en fait, que peu de gentils sont encore convertis el que la conversion de tous sera vraiment une résurrection du monde, on oublie que la conversion des gentils doit précéder celle des Juifs (v. 25). Dire que les gentils seront dans une torpeur spirituelle d’où les tirera le retourdes Juifs, c'est introduire une pure supposition dans le texte. D'ailleurs aucune rénovation spirituelle des chrétiens ne serait, par rapport à la réconciliation des Juifs, un résultat comparable au changement radical de leur conversion à la suite de la réprobation des Juifs. La situation des gentils devra, elle aussi, changer du tout au tout. C'est donc que, après la conversion des Juifs, rien ne retardera plus l'entrée des fidèles ressuscités dans la gloire (Orig., Cyr:- Al, Thom. %, le plus grand nombre des anciens, Lips., SH, Jül., Liets., Zahn, Kühl). Cornely n'admet pas le sens de vie spirituelle, maïs rejette aussi l'explication courante parce que la résurrection des morts eût été exprimée par ἡ ἀνάστασις 2x νεχρῶν où au moins par à ζωὴ ἐκ νεχρῶν, L'erreur générale vien= drait de ce qu'on n'a pas observé le manque de l'article. Le sens serait donc très vague, indiquant un bien si parfait qu'on pourrait le comparer à la-résurrection; Euthym. μεγαλύναι γὰρ τὸ πρᾶγμα βουλόμενος πάλιν ζωΐᾳ τοῦτο παρείκασεν, — Mais si Paul ἃ omis l’article, ce qu'il fait souvent, il n'a pas non plus écritrése ou ὡσεί (cf. νι, 13). De plus ses expressions ici ne seraient pas moins vagues qu'au v. 12; il serait revenu sur le sujet pour ne rien dire de plus. Enfin, 5] indéterminé que soit le sens, si l’on exclut la vie ressuscitée au sens propre; il faudra toujours revenir à la vie spirituelle; or Cornely n’approuve aucune conjecture relative à la vie spirituelle. 11 reste donc que comme la réprobation des Juifs a été l'occasion de la réconciliation du monde, leur conversion sera comme le signal de la consommation du monde et de l'avènement d'un monde nouveau. 11 faut cependant reconnaitre que les expressions ne sont pas très précises et qu’on ne saurait y fonder des conjectures assurées sur un rapport de temps entre la conversion des Juifs et la résurrection des morts, en d'auires termes affirmer que le jugement dernier suivra de près la conversion des Juifs. Amissio de Ve. est un terme trop faible pour ἀποθολή. Mieux vaudrait abiectio (Jérôme, IV, 98) ou reiectio (Aug. VIII, 215. 582).
11:16
La Loi abrogée, les Juifs réprouvés en masse, que devenaient 165 ἃπciens desseins de Dieu sur son peuple? Problème délicat, où l'on pouvait facilement excéder dans un sens ou dans l'autre. Dans ce passage, Paul*qui s'adresse expressément aux gentils convertis, craint qu'ils ne tiennent pas compte de la continuité de l'ordination divine. Les Juifs sont toujours, d'une certaine manière, un peuple consacré à Dieu, un peuple dù à Dieu. Il le prouve par deux comparaisons. D'abord les prémices. En faisant le pain, [15- raélite devait prélever une partie de la pâte, comme il devait prélever une gerbe de l'aire. Ce petit gâteau était consacré à Iahvé comme prémices (Num. xv, 17-21), et en fait donné aux prêtres (Jos. Ant. IV, 1v, 4; Puizox. éd. Mang. 11, 232ss.). L'expression des LXX ἀπαρχὴ φυράματος prouve avec évidence que Paul fait allusion à cet usage. Mais comment a-t-il le droit de conclure : si la part prélevée est sainte, la pâte aussi? Les commentateurs supposent comme évident que la consécration d’une partie avait pour résultat de consacrer le reste. C'est ce que ni la Bible, ni Josèphe, ni Philon ne disent expressément. Il semble d'ailleurs que le but des prémices soit plutôt de donner au peuple le libre usage du tout après qu'une petite partie a été mise de côté pour lahvé {Lev. xxur, 14). Pourtant les deux idées sont parfaitement conciliables. Les plantes et les fruits sont interdits à Israël et regardés comme incirconcis ou impurs avant l'offrande faite à Iahvé (Lev. xix, 23 ss.). Cette offrande a donc pour résultat de leur conférer une sorte de pureté légale, et il en est de même de la khkallah ou prélèvement de pâte. Désormais le pain sera apte à être consommé par le peuple de Dieu. Il reste à établir le rapport du sens propre avec le sens figuré. Si cette comparaison était seule, on entendrait les prémices des Juifs convertis; mais la première comparaison ne peut guère viser un autre objet que la seconde. Or. par « la racine », il faut sans aucun doute entendre les patriarches et en partivulier Abraham. Les prémices sont donc aussi les patriarches. 1] y a eu, au début de l’histoire d'Israël, une consécration de certains hommes au service de Dieu, et cette consécration comprenait la bénédiction accordée à leur race. Paul vise Israël en général, et, d'après le contexte, même celui qui est actuellement réprouvé, car par ses origines il était le peuple de Dieu, et il est encore appelé le premier (1, 16). IL évite cependant de dire ὅλον τὸ φύραμα et au lieu de « tout l'arbre », il dit « les branches », suit parce que désormais les destinées du peuple de Dieu ne sont plus des destinées nationales, mais individuelles, soit pour préparer la comparaison qui suit. Delibatio qui indique l'action de prélever rend moins bien ἀπαρχή que ne ferait primitiae, selon l'usage de la Fe. (Rom. vu, 28; 1 Cor. xv. 20. 23 ἔς", Delibatio qui ne se trouve qu'ici dans la Vulgate vient de l'ancienne la-
11:17
τίνες « quelques-uns », pour qualifier la masse coupable! Comme on sent que Paul est tout entier occupé à rabattre les prétentions d'un gentil qu'il interpelle en particulier! — ἀγριέλαιος peut être subst. ou adj., « olivier sauvage », ou, ayant la nature de l'olivier sauvage; ici probablement dans le même sens qu'au v. 24 où il est subst. — ἐν αὐτοῖς non pas « dans » les rameaux arrachés, mais « parmi » les rameaux qui demeurent, donc inter illos (Corn.) et non in illis (Vo). — συνχοινωνός coparticipant, avec ces rameaux, du suc de la racine. — Si on lit τῆς ξίζης τῆς πιότητος on doit l'entendre de la racine grasse; et en effet le bois même de l'olivier est comme imprégné d'huile et brüle très facilement; Soden lit τῆς ῥίζης χαὶ τῆς πιότητος et cette lecon est beaucoup plus naturelle, mais un peu suspecte par là même. Pour le sens que nous avons indiqué, inter illos (Corn.) conviendrait mieux que ἐπ illis (Ve.). Et devant pinguedinis ( Ve.) correspond à la leçon de Soden qu'on ne saurait condamner.
11:18
τῶν χλάδων est un terme général qui désigne tous les Juifs (contre Zahn, avec Thom., SI., Kühl...). ΤΠ est naturel que le sauvageon méprise les branches coupées; mais il arrive aussi que le bourgeon greflé sur un sujet déjà productif produise plus que les branches ordinaires; il méprise donc les branches normales et oublie ainsi le mérite du plant dont il tire sa sève. La pensée est claire malgré l'ellipse. Thom. : quod si non obstante hac admonitione. gloriaris, insuliando Iudaeis stantibus vel ercisis; hoc consideres ad repressionem gloriae tuae, quod tu radicem non portas, sed radix te; id est, ludaea non accepit ex gentilitate salutem, sed potius e converso. C'était maintenir l’ordre et l'accord des deux Testaments.
11:19
Le gentil prétend mettre immédiatement à profit l'enseignement de Paul {x1, 11) : si des branches ont été coupées, c'était en vue de la greffe: Cette fois l'observation est empruntée au jardinage. Pour faire réussir une greffe, ce n’est pas trop de toute la sève du plant; les autres rameaux sont sacrifiés. Au sens propre : le rôle des Juifs, comme celui de leur loi, n'était que préparatoire; dans les desseins de Dieu ils étaient remplacés par les gentils. Dices (Vg.-Clém.) est plus conforme au grec que dicis (WW TV.)
11:20
Il y avait du vrai dans l'argument, aussi Paul répond χαλῶς, mais non sans ironie, parce que l'interlocuteur ne soupçonnait pas que son orgueil se retournait contre lui, Avec sa constante préoccupation des nuances, et pour ne pas reléguer dans l'ombre l'action du libre arbitre, Paul change ivi de style. Jusqu'à présent l'olivier et le sauvageon paraissaïent également passifs. Le divin jardinier coupait et greffait à son gré. Maïs comment se fuit-il que les Juifs aient été retranchés? C'est par le fait même de leur infidélité. Comment se fait-il que les gentils ont été greffés et qu'ils tiennent encore? C'est par le fait même de leur foi, de leur soumission, de leur obéissance à la prédication, qui, n’élant pas comme les œuvres un prélendu sujet de se glorifier, devaient être accompagnées d'une humilité profonde. C'est cette humilité que le sauvageon est en train de perdre; grave sujet de crainte! — Au lieu de ὑψηλὰ φρόνει, Soden lit ὑψηλοφρόνει sur l'autorité d'Origène. Corn. note que la traduction de Vg. propter incredulitatem indiquerait le retranchement comme une peine de l'infidélité, tandis que τῇ ἀπιστίχ signifie « par le fait même de l’infidélité », comme τῇ πίστει « par le fait même de la foi ». La causalité de la cause premiére et celle des causes secondes sont donc intimement unies et finement distinguées. Moulton et Milligan notent que l'existence de ἀπιστέω pour signifier « refuser créance » permet plus aisément d'entendre ἀπειθέω dans son sens propre de désobéir. Dans la Κρ. au lieu de propter incredulitatem lire incredulitate,
11:21
Soden met entre crochets μή πὼς avant οὐδέ; c'est la leçon de Vu. ne forte nec tibi parcat, mais Aug. lisait : nec tibi parcet, donc sans μή πος. L'addition {latins et syriens) avait une raison d'étre, adoucir ce que la menace avait de trop positif et qui paraissait la transformer en prophétie, tandis qu'on ne voit pas pourquoi on aurait retranché ce μή πως qui est en réalité sous-entendu dans la pensée de Paul. On le supprime done avec les égyptiens et quelques autres mss. D'ailleurs, selon les deux leçons du texte, les fidèles sont prévenus qu'ils peuvent envourir la condimnation. Jülicher regrette le ton d'assurance de vin, 28 55.; il insinue que Paul, Sans renoncer à sa thtorie, s'accommode à la nécessité d'émouvoir un chrétien dépourvu de meurs. Ce serait prêter à l'Apôtre une dissimulation de sa doctrine; la vérité est que les deux concepts se concilient parfaitement — mais à la condition de sacrilier la justice inamissible de Luther. L'Apôtre dit donc que le gentil ne peut pas s'attendre à être épargné quand le Juif ne l’a pas été, mais il ne dit pas qu'il sera retranché plus facilement; Origène a exagéré en écrivant πόσῳ μᾶλλον. 22 5.) C'est toujours la même préoccupation de mettre en jeu le libre arbitre, pour le prémunir contre ses défaillances, et aussi l'action toutes puissante de Dieu, de telle sorte cependant que le libre arbitre soit respon= sable des chutes, ct que tout le bien vienne de Dieu. La sévérité de Dieu s'exerce sur ceux qui sont tombés, naturellement pour les punir de leurs fautes, et rien n'indique que cette chule soit l'effet de la réprobation (avec Corn., contre Estius}; mais tandis que Paul va parler (v. 23) de demeurer dans l'infidélité, il ne dit pas iei « demeurer dans la foi » mais « demeurer dans la bonté »; les deux choses sont nécessaires, mais la nuance a été choisie pour montrer que demeurer dans la foi c’est demeurer sous l'action de cette bonté qui a greffé les rameaux sauvages par pure bonté. — Chrys: en accentuant l’action du libre arbitre : καὶ οὐχ εἶπε, τῇ πίστει, ἀλλὰ τῇ χρηστότητι' τουτέστιν, ἐὰν ἄξια τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ φιλανθρωπίας πράττῃς. — Paul ἃ employé d'abord l'accusatif, χρηστότητα et ἀποτομίαν, puis mis ces deux mots au nominatif en sous-entendant ἐστίν, un peu comme 11, 7 ss. (MNestle, Soden). La moindre négligence faisait disparaître cette élégante modulation : la Fe. a tout mis à l'accusatif; de même Clém. d'Al. et 1 et Καὶ de Soden. C'est un cas que Soden tranche contre ses principes et qui montre bien la supériorité de Là tradition de B, N et autres « égyptiens » (H de Soden). Aussi préférons-nous ἐπιμένης, οἱ au v. 23 ἐπιμένωσιν ἃ ἐπιμείνης, ἐπιμείνωσιν, donc st permaneas «st permaneant à si permanseris, si permanscrint (Vg.). Pour le sens la diftés rence est à peine sensible. — ἐπεί « autrement », cf. Rom. x1, 6; 1 Cor..x, 29; Heb. 1x, 17; usage connu des classiques.
11:23
Si les Juifs croient, ils sont grelfés par le fait même. Dieu peutMles grefler, c'est-à-dire les amener à la foi. Mais il faut qu'ils renoncent à leur infidélité, Ce qui vient d'eux, c’est l'obstacle. Si Dieu peut les greffer de nouveau — la proposition est absolue — c'est donc qu'il peut triompher de
11:24
Si l'on prend ces termes très à la lettre et dans l'ordre de la nature 25. Omettre ἐν. Paul ferait allusion à des rameaux déjà coupés depuis longtemps et dont on se servirait pour la greffe. Mais il ne pouvait ignorer que cela est impossible, ni se servir de cette impossibilité pour prouver que cette sorte de greffe est moins extraordinaire qu'une autre! Au v. 23, Paul ne pensait qu'aux Juifs, et le terme de greffer était purement métaphorique. Il veut expliquer maintenant comment leur conversion aurait quelque chose de moins extraordinaire que celle des gentils, et il revient à sa comparaison. La greffe, pour réussir, suppose une affinité de nature entre le sujet et le bourgeon; on ne peut greffer que les variétés d'une même espèce ou tout au plus les variétés d'un même genre. La greffe de l'olivier frugiftre sur l'olivier frugifère qui est connaturelle est donc plus indiquée que la grelfe du sauvageon sur le bon olivier. — ἣ χατὰ φύσιν ἀγρ:ἔλαιος ne peut signilier « l'olivier sauvage par nature », car les oliviers sauvages ne peuvent l'être que par nature, mais, en opposition avec οἱ χατὰ οὖσιν, χατὰ φύσιν marque ici que toi, gentil, ayant été coupé d'un olivier sauvage, tu en avais la nature, et que si tu as été greffé sur un bon olivier, c'était une sorte de violence à la nature, tandis qu’il est beaucoup plus naturel de grelïer sur un bon olivier ceux qui sont de la même nature. On ne saurait donc prétendre qu’en écrivant παρὰ φύσιν Paul ait confessé que la greffe du sauvageon sur le bon olivier était anormale (contre Corn.;. Il ἃ seulement dit que la greffe homogene était plus indiquée que la greffe hétérogène. De la même façon, Dieu ayant promis le salut aux Juifs, ayant fait naître chez eux le Messie, il était tout indiqué qu'ils jouiraient de ses bienfaits. L'appel des gentils Ctait une faveur extraordinaire qui leur était faite, une admission à l'héritage d'Israël. N'était-il pas plus conforme à l'ordre des desseins de Dieu d'y ramener les Israéliles eux-mêmes? C'est à cette pensée que Paul s'attache; c'est elle qui importe. La comparaison la met clairement en lumière; et, puisqu'elle n'est pas une base d'argumentation, il faut lui faire un peu de οὐ αἰ quant aux usages de l'arboriculture. D'ailleurs, il ne résulte pas de ce dessein de Dieu qu'il soit plus aisé de convertir un Juif qu'un païen; le Juif est plus près de la vérité, mais il appuie sa résistance sur la lumière que Dieu Jui a donnée. WAV. suppriment qui (avant secundum naturam), qui parait cependant rendre mieux le grec, 25-29, LA CONVERSION DES GENTILS SERA SUIVIE DE CELLE DES JUIFS.
11:25
Un lecteur attentif aurait déjà pu comprendre que Paul espérait la conversion du peuple juif. Cela paraissait la suite normale des desseins de Dieu, le couronnement aussi de l'œuvre du Christ {x1, 12. 151. Maintenant il l'annonce ouvertement, de peur que les gentils convertis ne voient que ce qui les flattait. L'expression οὐ γὰρ θέλω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν ἃ quelque chose de vonfidentiel qui entraine l'expression affeclueuse ἀδελεοί (1, 13; 1 Cor. x, 1; xu. ©: ΤΙ Cor. 1, 8; I Thess. 1v, 18). Quand Paul s'exprime ainsi, ce n'est pas toujours pour révéler quelque chose de tout à fait inconnu. Zahn a donc pu soutenir quil voulait seulement inculquer une doctrine déjà familière aux chrétiens qui la tenaient de Jésus (de même que 1 Thess. 1v, 18 s.). Jésus en effet avait annoncé l’endurcissement des Juifs {Mt. x17, 88-48; x, 11-16; xx, 29-36), la conversion des gentils au défaut des Juifs (Mt. xx, 7 ss.; xx1v, 14) et la conversion finale des Juifs (Mt. xx, 89; Le. χα, 35). Les chrétiens étaient done prévenus. Si Paul nomme ce fait un mystère, c'est qu'il ne pouvait être connu sans être révélé par Dieu, mais il ne dit pas qu'il lui ait été révélé à lui seul: D'autre part, ce n'est point une raison pour nier qu il ait reçu personnellement révélation de ce mystère. Il lui avait été révélé comme Apôtre des gentils (Eph. π, 11 550; m, 1 ss.), et il est tout à fait arbitraire de dire avec Zahn que Paul ne s'attribuait pas l'esprit de prophétie. Ce qu'il sait du christianisme est le fruit d’une révélation (Gal. 1, 12. 16), et c'est dans ce trésor qu'il puise pour instruire les fidèles. D'ailleurs il était de la nature des mystères qu'on ne les enseignàt pas au premier venu. Sans en faire le privilège d'une classe spéciale, tenue au secret, on n'en dispensait la connaissance qu'à propos (1 Cor. 11, 18; m1, 1). Paul ἃ exposé fortement les droits des gentils. L'église de Rome étant surtout composée de gentils, il veut aussi la prémunir contre le danger diêtre παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς Ou ἐν ἑαυτοῖς OU ἑαυτοῖς φρόνιμοι, Les autorités diplomatiques s'équilibrent |Soden παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς) et les deux premières écritures ont à peu près"le méme sens d' « ètre prudent à ses propres yeux, se croire assez sage pour choisir sa voie » (cf. Prov. m1, 7 : μὴ ἴσθι φρόνιμος παρὰ σεαυτῷ), ce qui est moins en situation ici que Rom. χα, 16. ἑαυτοῖς est vraisemhlablement la leçon primi= tive, complétée de deux manières différentes, parce qu'on n’a pas comprise sens difficile d’ « être sensé pour son compte » : les gentils seraient tentés de ne comprendre les desseins de Dieu que lorsqu'il s'agit d'eux, trouvant na turel que sa miséricorde ne s'étende pas aux Juifs. On ne peut dire que cet avis ait été superflu aux chrétiens! d'autant que certains commentateurs ont lutté de leur mieux contre l'évidence du texte (ef. dans Corn.). Paul ne pré® tend pas donner comme une révélation l'endurcissement partiel d'Israël (ἀπὸ pépous, Comme τίνες au v. 17 pour signifier en réalité le gros du peuple fx 71); c'est un fait qu'il était aisé de constater; la révélation lui a appris que cet endurcissement durerait jusqu'à ce que la plénitude des nations soit en trée, et qu’il se convertirait ensuite. Cette plénitude s'entend des nations, non des personnes : ve sont donc toutes les nations qui se convertiront au Christ, non tous les individus de la gentilité (avec Thom., Corn., Zahn etc., contre Jül., Hühnj, Les nations entrent, métaphore qui rappelle celle de la gretier En latin lire obtusio plutôt que caecitas; cf. sur xt, 7.
11:26
καὶ οὕτως n'est pas synonyme de καὶ τότε, « οἱ alors »; la conversiondes gentils n'est pas seulement le signal que l'heure cest venue; elle aura aussi sans doute sa part de causalité sur celle des Juifs. D'autre part la Po. avec fieret, au lieu de fier qui (avec salvus) traduirait σωθήσεται, accentue trop la dépendance du dernier membre de phrase par rapport au précédent; le salut d'israël est le point principal annoncé pour lui-même, — πᾶς Ἰσραήλ ne désigne ni les prédestinés seulement (Aug.}, ni tous les fsraélites individuellement (Zhom., Jül., Kühly, mais la masse du peuple, par opposition à tel ou tel qui pourrait déjà se convertir (xt, 14); cela résulte de loute l'argumentation. Cf. pour ce sens de tout Israël 1 Sam. vu, 5; xxv, 1; I Reg. χα, 1; IT Chron. χα, 1; Dan, 1x, 11. Quoique des particuliers se convertissent, la plus grande partie de la nation est endurcie; cet endurcissement prendra fin quand toutes les nations seront elles-mêmes converties. Tout cela est suflisamment clair, et saint Augustin l'a compris comme tout le monde (Serm. CXXIT, 5: De οἷν. Dei XX, 29; Quaest. ev. IT, 531. On s'étonne que dans un passage il ait entendu « tout Israël » des prédestinés : et sic omnis Israel salvus fiet, quia et ex Judaeis et er gentibus, qui secundum propositum vocati sunt, ipsi verus sunt Israel (Ep. ONLIN,P. 1. ΧΧΧΉΗΙ, 698). Dans son commentaire de 1515/1516, Luther ἃ bien expliqué le texte dans les scholies mais seulement, dit-il, parce qu'il suit l'autorité des Pères; Le texte lui paraissait si obseur que l'explication de sa glose est différente et qu'il en vint à nier péremptoirement la conversion des Juifs. Ce fut l'opinion des chefs du protestantisme. Les exégètes protestants actuels sont revenus à l'exégèse normale. D'ailleurs, si la prophétie est claire, elle n'explique pas tout. Cornely se souvenant des tristes prévisions énoncées par N.-S. (Le. xvin, 8) et par Paul lui-même (II Thess. 1, 3), suppose que peut-être, quand viendra la fin du monde, les nations auront cessé d'être unies duns la foi catholique. Pourtant on ne répondrait pas à l'idée de la plénitude des nations, si l'on plaçait la conversicn des Juifs après que les nations se seraient converties l'une après l'autre, sauf à défaillir ensuite dans la foi. La pensée de Paul, très consolante, est donc qu'un jour toutes les nations en même lemps seront soumises à l'évangile, et qu'alors les Juifs aussi l'accepteront. Nous n'avons aucun signe que la conversion générale soit prochaine, mais, d'une part, l'Église catholique n'a jamais cessé de grandir parmi les peuples, et, d'autre part, les Juifs existent toujours comme race distincte. Dans la Ve. lire fiet au lieu de fieret. 26b et 27) Il faut voir d'abord le sens du texte dans l'épitre, ensuite sa relation avec les auteurs anciens, et la relation du grec avec l’hébreu. Paul a donné comme la révélation d'un mystère le fait de la conversion des Juifs; mais un mystère est plus ou moins clairement révélé; l'Apôtre ajoute à ce que savaient les chrétiens, ceux-ci en savaient plus que les Juifs. Néanmoins le fondement était déjà posé dans l'Ancien Testament, καθὼς yérsazræ. C'était l'annonce d'un Sauveur dont le rôle serait d'écarter les impiétés de Jixob. Et cela était d'autant plus assuré que ce devait être. de la part de Dieu, l'arcomplissement de son rôle dans l'alliance, qui consistait précisément à culever les péchés. La conversion aurait donc lieu sans aucun doute. et devait être une conséquence de l'œuvre de Jésus-Christ. Tel est le sens du texte; maisil faut le prendre dans ces termes généraux, car si l'on fait allusion spécialement au premier avènement du Sauveur, il est bien sorti de Sion, maïs iln'a pas alors converti les Juifs; quant à son second avènement, il suivra leur conversion et viendra du ciel (I Thess. τ, 10). — Zahn a nié fort gratuitement que αὕτη puisse se rapporter à ce qui suit; Corn. avait déjà cité I Lo. ν, 2; Jo. xvir, 8 etc. Quant à l’origine du texte, il suffit d'indiquer Is. 1x, 20 et Is. xxwni, 9 qui ont probablement été groupés de mémoire. Is. εχ, d'après B : 39 xai ἥξει ἕνεχεν Σειὼν 6 ῥυόμενος nat ἀποστρέψει ἀπεδείας ἀπὸ Ἰχχώδ, 2! χαὶ αὕτη αὐτοῖς À παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ διαθήχη.., Paul ἃ donc supprimé καί, pour lier davantage, dans le mème esprit qu'au v. 27. De plus il ἃ ἐκ Σιών au lieu de ἕνεχεν Σιών « pour Sion », qui est aussi la leçon de l'hébreu. Duñm préfère la leçon de Paul, plus en harmonie avec le verset suivant d'Isaïe et Is. Lxvi, 6. Ou bien Paul a pu mettre ἐχ Σιών pour suggérer le rôle historique de Jésus; c'était dans l'esprit du passage isaïen qui était certainement messianique, et que la tradition tenait pour tel {Sanhk. 981). Dans Isaïe l’alliance annoncée consistait à maintenir la bonne situation religieuse d'Israël. Paul ne cite pas cette suite du passage; elle ne fournissait rien de précis sur son thème, mais il garde la formule d'introduction, à la place d’une autre destinée à introduire la conversion : Is. xxvnr, 9 καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν ἡ εὐλογία αὐτοῦ] ὅταν ἀφέλωμαι αὐτοῦ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν. Le résultat estle même : Dieu enlève « son péché », dans Paul « leurs péchés », mais au lieu de dire « et cela est sa bénédiction », l'effacement des péchés est présenté, par la soudure avec le texte précédent, comme le résultat de l'alliance, ce qui lui donne la garantie de l'engagement divin. En somme, deux textes d'Isaïe sur le pardon des péchés ont été groupés en un seul. On croira difficilement que la combinaison se soit faite les textes à la main; elle s’est faite plutôt dans la mémoire de l'Apôtre; non seulement les éléments en sont isaïens, leur groupement ne crée aucune pensée nouvelle qui soit étrangère au prophète: En effet, si l'idée d'enlever le péché qui fait de l’Israël des derniers temps un vase de miséricorde est vraiment paulinienne, elle est dans le texle grec d'Isaïe (Lrx, 20) qui paraît préférable au texte massorétique. Celui-ci est tra= duit par le P. Condamin : « Mais pour Sion il vient en rédempteur, pour ceux de Jacob convertis du péché », en hébreu ΞΡ »ῺὉΞ ἡβυδῖη, expression étrange et unique; aussi Duhm a-t-il préféré supposer le texte yw2 2% 252%, conformément au grec. Le second passage (Is. xxvu, 9) est très diffs cile à interpréter; mais dans ce cas aussi c'est Dieu qui enlève le péché, comme a compris le grec. Conformément au grec, WW. lisent avertet au licu de avertat οἱ inpieta” tes au lieu de impietatem. On pourrait encore supprimer et avant avertet.
11:28
La phrase se compose de deux membres opposés parallèlement : κατὰ μὲν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, « à cause de la disposition convenable à la diffusion de l'Évangile », est opposé à κατὰ δὲ τὴν ἐκλογήν, « selon le choix ». L'élection du peuple juif comme peuple de Dieu était en elle-même irrévocable; si elle est prime par la nécessité d'assurer le succès de l'Évangile, cette dispensation n'est que temporaire. — δι’ ὑμᾶς est opposé à διὰ τοὺς πατέρας, mais le parallélisme n'est pas strict; dans le premier cas : « dans votre intérèt » (but), dans le second cas : « à cause des Ll’ères qui ont été les amis de Dieu » (cause). — ἐχθροί et ἀγαπητοί sont dans une opposition encore plus claire, «ennemis », ou « aimés mais on se demande si le parallélisme est tellement rigoureux que les deux adjectifs soient à prendre dans le sens passif : haïs (de Dicu) et aimés (de Dieu) (Corn., Lips., SIL, Jül., Lietz.), ou si ἐχθροί ne peut avoir son sens normal qui est toujours actif dans le N. T.(Thom., Zahn, Kühl) ? Le sens normal doit être accepté s’il est possible. Or il n’est pas exclu par le parallélisme d'opposition qui ne doit pas nécessairement s'étendre à toutes les modalités, et il donne une bonne signification générale, Les Juifs se sont rendus ennemis de Dieu qui a permis leur attitude dans l’intérèt des gentils; ils demeurent aimés comme peuple choisi. L'argument suppose, comme plus haut (x1, 11}, que l'endurcissement des Juifs ἃ facilité la conversion des gentils. Quant au mérite des patriarches, il ne saurait suppléer à celui de leurs descendants : Sed per quamdam abundantiam divinäe gratiae et misericordiae hoc dicit, quae in tantum patribus est cxrhibita ut propter promissiones eis factas etiam filit salvarentur (Thom.). Au surplus il s’agit ici directement de l’appel eflicace à prendre place parmi les véritables enfants de Dicu, dans le peuple de Dieu. Dilecti (Armbrst., Jér., Aug.) serait plus littéral pour ἀγαπητοί que carissimi
11:29
On lisait dans 1 Sam. xv, 11 que Dieu s'était repenti d'avoir choisi Saül. Mais la réprobation de ce roi n'était qu'un épisode, comparable à l’endurcissement temporaire des Juifs. S'il s'agit des grands desseins de Dieu, ils sont stables (ef. Π Cor. vir, 10), rien n'est capable d'amener Dieu à les changer tels sont les dons dont il ἃ comblé Israël (1x, 4) et qui se résument dans l'appel de Dieu (1x, 11).
11:30
Deux explications. D'après les modernes (Corn., Lips., SIT., Jül., Lietz. [avec hésitation], Zahn), on rattache τῷ δμετέρῳ ἐλέει à ec qui suit, comme s'il était sous la mouvance de ἵνα, construction bizarre qu'on essaie de justifier par II Cor. x, 7 et Gal. π, 10; le sens est très clair, avec un parallélisme très bien balancé : « vous gentils, autrefois rebelles aux appels de Dieu, êtes devenus un objet de miséricorde, grâce à la résistance des Juifs qui a facilité votre salut (cf. x1, 11. 15); de même, ou plutôt par une voie opposée, les Juifs aujourd’hui endurcis deviendront obéissants grâce à la miséricorde que vous aurez éprouvée ». Il resterait d'ailleurs quelque difliculté sur le rôle de la miséricorde reçue par les gentils par rapport à la miséricorde reçue par les Juifs. Si c'est seulement de provoquer leur jalousie, Paul n’ajoute ici rien qu'il n’ait suffisamment indiqué auparavant. De plusil préparerait mal le v. 32 qui est la clef de tout. Je préfère donc (avec Καλὴ) l'opinion anciennement très soutenue qui rattache τῷ δμετέρῳ ἐλέει ἃ ἠπείθησαν comme il est naturel (Vz.). Il est vrai qu'on am expliqué ce datif de plusieurs manières. Euthym. : τουτέστιν ὑμῶν ἐλεουμένων, Thom. : id est in gratiam Christi, Lietz. : « ils ne se sont pas laissé gagner par la manifestation de la bonté divine à votre endroit », mais le parallélisme M avec τῇ τούτων ἀπειθείχ suggère, aussi bien que le datif, une véritable causalité: L'incrédulité des Juifs a été utile aux gentils, la grâce reçue par les gentils n'a fait qu'exaspérer la résistance des Juifs. Au lieu donc de revenir sur les modalités du salut des gentils et des Juifs pour elles-mêmes, Paul s'en sert pour dégager une idée générale. Cette idée, qui sera exprimée au v. 32, c'est que tous ont dû passer par la désobéissance pour laisser du jeu à la miséri= corde de Dieu. Elle est préparée aux versets 30 et 31. Pour les gentils, la désobéissance était leur état ancien, trop connu pour qu'il y ait lieu d'insis= ter, et non seulement cette désobéissance a été suivie de miséricorde, mais la désobéissance des autres, c'est-à-dire des Juifs, a contribué aussi à cette miséricorde. Quant aux Juifs, la miséricorde exercée sur d'autres leur a été une cause occasionnelle de désobéissance, mais c'était pour céder enfin à miséricorde. Il ne reste plus qu'à conclure. — Il y a une difficulté pourles νῦν. Au v. 30, ποτέ et νῦν sont opposés d'une facon très satisfaisante. On s'at= tendait à les retrouver au v. 31 dans l’ordre inverse : les Juifs qui maintenant ont été rebelles seront alors pardonnés. Au lieu de cela, certains mss. met= tent νῦν (Soden om.) après οὗτοι et encore νῦν après αὐτοί. Les principes critiques ne permettent guère de retrancher ce dernier νῦν (Ν B D“), précisément parce qu'il est gênant. D'autre part Paul ne peut se représenter la conversion des Juifs comme actuelle... On ne serait que logique en acceptant encore νῦν après οὗτοι (N B}. Dès lors on regardera ποτέ comme indiquant les temps préchrétiens et νῦν comme s'étendant à tout le christianisme. J'ai supposé avec tous les modernes (cf. sur x, 21) que ἀπείθειν ne signifiait pas « être incrédule » {T'e.), mais refuser son obéissance; de mème pour ἀπειθείχ. Dans la Ἐφ. il est inadmissible que le même datif soit traduit PROPTER incredulitatem, οὐ τν vestram misericordiam. De plus un nunc manque après ipsi. On aurait peu de crainte de se tromper en lisant : *% sicut enim aliquando vos inobedientes fuistis Deo, nunc autem misericordiam consecuti estis per illorum inobedicntiam, % iia et hi nunc inobedientes facii suntwpen vestram misericordiam ut et ipsi nunc misericordiam consequantur.
11:32
Conclusion de toute la doctrine de la grâce : tous les hommes”"ont besoin de miséricorde, et Dieu l'accorde à tous. Juifs ou gentils (x, 121. Dieu commence par les réduire à Fimpuissance; il les enferme dans leur désobtissance comme dans une prison, d'où sa pitié les délivrera. C'est une opinion étrange de Zahn de n'entendre τοὺς πάντας que des Juifs endurcis, puisque le y. 30 n'a pas omis l’ancienne contumace des gentils. Ce ne sont pas non plus tous les hommes individuellement, mais, comme le contexte l'exige, les grandes catégories indiquées précédemment. La leçon de Vg.: omnia — τὰ πάντα vient peut-être de Gal. m, 22; lire omnes avec le grec; au lieu de ἐπ incredulitate lire in inoboedientiam.
11:33
On doit lire πλούτου καὶ σοφίας, Tandis que le latin divitiarum sapientiae et scientiae ne mentionne que la richesse de deux attributs divins, d'après le texte authentique, le βάθος, « profondeur ou élévation » pour dire « immensité », s'applique à la richesse, à la sagesse et à la science. Il ÿ a quelque manque de tact à définir trop strictement ce que Paul déclare insondable: cependant il a parlé pour être compris. La richesse, d'après x, 12, paraît signifier ici les trésors de sa bonté; c'est aussi ce qui se lie le plus aisément à l'idée de miséricorde ιν. 32}; mais on ne ‘peut exclure les ressources infinies dont Dieu dispose pour réaliser ses vues. La science indique plus purement la connaissance, tandis que la sagesse évoque la disposition et l’heureux emploi de ce que la science ἃ pénétré. — Les jugements de Dicu ne sont pas seulement ses jugements de bonté, mais tous ses jugements, et les jugements de réprobation ne sont pas moins insondables quoiqu'ils doivent être ramenés à la manifestation de la miséricorde. La mention des voies prouve bien que l'énigme n'est pas seulement dans les attributs infinis de Dieu. Nous savons qu'ils nous dépassent, mais nous voudrions retrouver les chemins qu'il ἃ suivis dans ses manifestations, savoir où il ἃ passé, avoir le secret de son intervention et du but qu'il poursuit vaines tentatives! Soden lit ἀνεξερεύνητα, la forme ἀνεξεραύνητα est alexandrine. Dans la Fe. ajouter et avant sapientiae (avec TertT. dde. Mare. V, 14).
11:34
Comme pour mesurer à notre impuissance la profondeur de la richesse de la sagesse et de la science de Dieu, Paul demande, en suivant l'ordre inverse, qui ἃ pénétré son esprit, qui l'a assisté dans ses desseins, qui lui a avancé quelque chose ? Les deux premières questions sont empruntées à Is. xz, 13, d'après le texte grec, en les coupant davantage, c'est-à-dire en remplaçant χαί par #. Dans l'hébreu il y a beaucoup plus de ressemblance entre les deux questions qui n’en font presque qu'une : « qui a déterminé l'esprit de lahvé, et quel conseiller l’a instruit? » (Trad. Condamin). Il est étrange que le P: Cornely nous oblige à préférer le texte grec sous prétexte que Paul l'a « adopté et approuvé ». On peut dire seulement quil en a employé les termes, sans même indiquer qu'il s'agissait d'un texte sacré. Et l’on ἃ vu souvent que même quand il cite il ne craint pas de changer les termes, ce qui ne peut équivaloir à rejeter le texte courant comme non authentique.
11:35
Le texte cité ne se trouve pas dans la Bible grecque, mais répond bien aux paroles de Dieu dans le texte hébreu de Job χει, 8 : « Qui m'a prévenu, . de façon que j'aie à lui rendre ? » Paul a changé la personne du verbe comme il le fallait. Dieu, infiniment riche, ne peut recevoir de personne; infiniment bon, il donne toujours le premier.
11:36
Nous ne pouvons ni pénétrer la science de Dieu, ni l'aider de nos conseils, ni l'assister de nos ressources : que nous reste-t-il à faire, que de reconnaître que tout dépend de Dicu, non de nous? C'est ce que constate ici l'Apôtre. Tout vient de Dieu comme créateur, tout subsiste par lui, tout tend vers lui comme à sa fin dernière (Corn., Zahn). Les termes sont très généraux, et l'on ne saurait sans arbitraire les restreindre aux faits de l'histoire (contre Æühl). Donc gloire à Dieu. Cornelr explique comment plusieurs grandes autorités latines ont été induites à des explications erronées par le latin in ipso qu'il faut entendre comme équivalent de εἰς αὐτόν ou plutôt remplacer par in ipsum. Le même montre que les allusions à la Trinité imaginées par de nombreux Pères sont sans fondement. Il semble pourtant qu'il ya dans le rythme comme un dessin trinitaire : trois attributs, trois questions, trois relations des choses à Dieu. On ἃ cherché dans la littérature hellénistique des formules analogues à celle du v. 36. Assurément les analogies ne manquent pas. Mais après les investigations de Lietzmann et de Norden (‘Ayvwszos θεός) on peut estimer qu'on ne trouvera rien de tout à fait semblable. Marc-Aurèle (Pensées, IV, 23) donne le texte le plus rapproché, ἐχ σοῦ πάντα, ἐν σοὶ πάντα, εἰς σὲ πάντα, mais en parlant de la nature! CHAPITRE XII 1 Je vous prie donc, [mes] frères, par la miséricorde de Dieu, d'offrir vos corps comme une hostie vivante, sainte, agréable à Dieu; PARTIE MORALE : xu-xv, 13. — DEVOIRS DES CHRÉTIENS, C'est ici que commence l’enseignement moral de l'épitre. ἢ débute par un résumé de ce que doit être la vie chrétienne : un sacrifice à Dieu et une transformation intérieure (1-2). Mais Paul s'adresse à une communauté qui est elle-même une partie du corps du Christ. Chaque chrétien, membre de ce corps, doit remplir sa fonction dans l'ordre spirituel selon les dons que Dieu lui a départis (3-6). Cette union suppose la charité, aussi est-ce surtout de la charité qu’il s'agit d'abord (9-21). L'enchainement des pensées n'est pas toujours très strict, et ce défaut de liaison apparaît encore davantage dans la construction des phrases. Elles se succèdent selon des rythmes variés, et l'on n’est pas toujours sûr de leur coupe. On dirait que Paul ayant mené à terme l'exposition doctrinale si difficile qu'il avait à cœur, se livre désormais à un cntretien moins soutenu et presque à bâtons rompus avec les fidèles de Rome.
11:1
… The tribe then merged its history with that of Judah, while still preserving its own individuality (Ezra 2; Neh. 5:11). St. Paul is careful to note his belonging to B. (Rom. 11:1; Phil. 3:5).
… After the exile the censuses were modeled on the ancient tribal scheme, which however will have had purely topographical value, or even only conventional, remaining until the Christian era, in which Anna of the tribe of Asher is remembered, and Paul of Benjamin (Lk. 2, 36; Rom. 11, 1; Phil. 3, 5). There is also talk of the 12 tribes of Israel, to mean the totality of the chosen people in the messianic sense (Mt. 19, 28; Rev. 7, 5 ff.; 21, 12 ff.; cf. Ezek. 47, …
11:8
Compunction (Lat. Compunctio, Unknown to the Classics; Gr. Biblical Κατάνυξις)
… The word is already found in Sacred Scripture, used metaphorically to signify repentance and keen sorrow for the offense of God and for sins committed (Acts 2:37; Rom. 11:8, "spirit of compunction" is equivalent to "stupefaction"). …
11:13
… God will make use, for this victory, of the descendants of Shem (Yahweh is called "God of Shem"), in whose spiritual goods the peoples (Japheth) will become participants with him and through him: "May Japheth dwell in the tents of Shem" (Gen. 9:25 ff.; cf. Rom. 1:16; 11:13-27). Among the Semites he chooses the line of Abraham, who will be "a source of blessing for all peoples" (Gen. 12:1-3; cf. 13:14-17; 17:1-9; 18:18 f.; 22:16 ff.) and makes with him a …
11:15
… Job 7:9). The divine promises of redemption and spiritual restoration present themselves as liberation from the f. (Hos. 13:14 = I Cor. 15:55; Is. 25:8; 26:19, etc.; Ez. 37:1 ff.; Job 19:15 ff.; Dan. 12:2) as "resurrection from the dead" (Rom. 11:15); rising again from the abyss-necropolis ("from the dead") is the supreme messianic hope (cf. I Cor. 15:54-58; Apoc. 20-21).
11:20
… The solution will have to come from the triumph of Christian brotherhood in the world, so that Jews are not persecuted or humiliated, while awaiting their conversion to Christ (Rom. 11, 20-32); every other plan seems illusory (L. Escoula, p. 75 ff.). …
… in those to whom Christ has not been preached" (Denz-U, 1068). On the contrary, incredulity properly so called, or positive incredulity, since it is due to voluntary ignorance or to the conscious denial of faith, is gravely culpable (cf. John 15:22; Rom. 11:20; II Thess. 1:8-10). Here we are dealing only with positive incredulity, which can be brought about in various ways:
11:25
… Scripture indicates certain foreboding signs: the preaching and acceptance of the Gospel throughout the whole world (Mt. 24, 3 and 14; Mk. 16, 15-16; Lk. 21, 24; Rom. 9, 25), the appearance of the Antichrist (v.), the conversion of Israel (Hos. 3, 4-5; Rom. 11, 25-27; II Cor. 3, 14-17), the great apostasy (II Thess. 2, 3; Mt. 24, 11-12; Lk. 17, 26-30; 18, 8; I Tim. 4, 1; II Tim. 3, 1), cosmic disturbances (in the sky: Joel 2, 30; Mt. 24, 29, …
… The synoptic doctrine, the conversion of Israel, after that of all the gentiles (Rom. 11:25 f.), the thousand years (Rev. 20), a symbolic figure for an indefinite and at the very least extremely long duration (Allo, Apoc., pp. cxx, 307-29), lead one to infer a period anything …
… While in certain texts P. seems to long for a speedy end of the world with the corresponding beginning of a blessed life with Christ (cf. 2 Cor. 5:3, 4; Phil. 1:6, 10; 3:20; 4:5), in others (Rom. 11:25) he posits as necessary the prior spread of the Gospel and the conversion of the Jews, which should precede the complex events of the parousia (revelation of the Antichrist and second …
… The word, which was also in use outside gnosis (e.g., Rom. 11:25, 15:29; Col. 1:19, 2:9, etc.), means in gnosis the totality of the intellectual world in God. Everything that comes from the dialectic of divine thought (syzygiae) is a complete product, …
11:32
Satan extends his dominion not only over "his angels" (Mt. 25:41; Apoc. 12:7), but over all men infested by evil, "sons of rebellion" (Eph. 2:2; 5:6), "all enclosed in unfaithfulness, under sin" (Rom. 11:32; Gal. 3:22); "all are under sin," "the whole world is debtor of punishment to God" (Rom. 3:9, 19). In this "kingdom" of his (Lk. 11:15), from the first sin, the original one, Satan …
11:33
… Excelsior caelo... profundior inferno... longior terra... et altior mari": cf. Ps. 144, 3; Eccli. 43, 32, 35; Jer. 33, 19; Rom. 11, 33, I Cor. 2, 10), the Fathers, especially those who attacked the error of Eunomius (St. Basil, St. Gregory of Nyssa, St. Epiphanius; typical is the text of St. Augustine: "attingere …
… Cf. Eccl. 43, 29. St. Paul especially extols the incomprehensibility of the infinite divine wisdom (Rom. 11, 33).
… Actus meos viderunt oculi tui» (cf. also Pss. 7, 43, 103, 146 etc.; and furthermore: Prov. 3:19; Wis. 9:2; 14:2; Jer. 11:20; 23:24; 32:19). From the New Testament it suffices to recall Rom. 11:33: «O altitudo divitiarum sapientiae et scientiae Dei». …
… For from him and through him and to him are all things, to him be glory forever, amen" (Rom. 11:33, cf. I Thess. 5:9; II Thess. 2:13; I Pt. 1:1-2).
11:35
With the exception of Theodore of Mopsuestia, no one ever called into doubt the divine authority of the book of G., cited as Sacred Scripture in I Cor. 3:19; James 5:13; cf. Rom. 11:35.
11:36
… The doctrine that all things come from God is familiar to St. Paul (cf. Rom. 11, 36; 1 Cor. 8, 6). Speaking of Christ, he says how in him all things were made and also all the angels: "In him were created all things in heaven and on earth, the visible and the invisible, …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.